Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

1961 New Hampshire

It was the longest night of the year, deep into the month of December as fog rolled over the hills of the countryside. Evergreen trees towered high on either side of the winding highway, green pine speckled in white snow that was just beginning to fall. It was a cold night, made colder by an eerie chill that had settled on the valley north of the town of Larkspur. Off to the side of the road, high up in the trees stood a young looking man. The chill did not bother him, nor the white snow that gathered in steady piles on the dips of his body. He had been still for so long, nearly becoming part of the landscape. 

The man’s blood red eyes watched the road, unblinking, unmoving. Not even a breath disturbed the air around him. He was starving. Hunger filled his every thought, every nerve of his being. He would have left days ago if not for being so cemently frozen in place, commanded to stay still until his release was given. He was drying out, blood vessels rubbing together like sandpaper under his skin. It was the first step into desiccation, an unpleasant precipice he had walked too many times before. He was on edge, senses focused onto every sound, every flutter of every wing, every footstep of every animal. He stared at the road waiting, endlessly waiting until his mind was so consumed by the thought of the hunt, of the kill, that he thought he might snap, but still, he stayed still. Then finally, a red Ford Thunderbird rounded the corner driving up the mountain. At the sight of his release, his body unlocked from its stasis, muscles engaging, heart beating once more. 

In a matter of seconds he had scaled down the mountainside, ready in place as the shiny red car drove through the predetermined spot. The driver didn’t see him coming, swerving in shocked horror to miss the man that suddenly appeared in the road. Tires squealed on wet snowy pavement as the car came to a grinding halt, dipping into the dead grass and shrubs on the side of the road. 

The driver, a man dressed in a brown, well worn suit, stumbled out of the car, desperately scanning the road through large wide rimmed glasses. “Stay in the car!” he shouted to a woman sitting in the passenger seat.

Bitter cold stung the man’s cheeks and fingers as he squinted into the dark, trying to see the road ahead. The only light available was from the red taillights of his car and the cold caress of speckled moonlight through the trees. He desperately searched for the man. Who would be out walking alone on these mountainous roads?

“Hello?!” he shouted but only the wind answered. He swerved his head as he heard a car door open. “Honey! Stay in the car!”

The woman took a step out and onto the wet dead grass, clinging to her jacket. “I didn’t even see anyone, Henry! Let’s just go!” 

“I saw a man on the road. I swear! We can’t just–”

“There! Henry, look there!” The woman pointed and the man’s eyes went wide. A little down the street stood a man in an expensive looking pinstripe suit. He had bright white hair and he was slowly walking towards them. Despite the wind and the snow, two golden eyes shone brightly back, sending a chill through both of them.

“Get back in the car!” The man yelled, sprinting back to the driver’s side, but before he could reach it, a grip so strong ripped him back. Soon a shocking, searing pain pierced his neck and he screamed out in utter agony. 

“Mo Guan Shan! Stop.” Harsh but firm words rang out, though the man didn’t register them, couldn’t with the white hot pain coursing through him.

The pain retracted from his neck but the grip remained. A growl rumbled behind him, deep and angry. His blood went cold, not just from the wind and the snow but it was a feeling, a dreadful knowing that death itself was right behind him.

“I’m sorry about my dog.” A sly, chilling voice said, and suddenly the man with white hair was right in front of him. “He’s on a tight leash but my influence only goes so far when he’s this hungry.” 

“Who- who are you?” The man stuttered. He could feel the hot blood on his neck trickling down to his shoulder. “What do you want? Money? Please, I’ll give you anything just p-please.”

“I think you’ll find that you already know me, or, at least you know my kind. Isn't that right? Professor Henry Watkins?” 

“Y-Your kind?”

“My name is She Li.”

The professor’s eyes widened with frightened realization, but he was quickly distracted by the woman who stepped further from the car. She looked terribly confused and kept her distance, remaining close to the vehicle. “Henry?! What’s happening?”

“Stay back!” The professor cried as tears welled in his eyes. The grip on him tightened. 

“Careful,” She Li scolded with a mocking tone. “You’re riling him up. My compulsion is strong but as I said, he’s hungry. Starved even. Human emotions excite him. It’s part of the hunt, like a game. A game I doubt you want to play.” 

The professor dared to look back and immediately wished he hadn’t. Two horrifying blood red eyes were staring at him, burning into his being with a beast like hunger. It was unsettling how unnaturally youthful the man looked, he couldn’t have been older than his own sons just starting to make their own way in the world. His skin was taut and pale, contrasting against orange red hair. Unlike the other, this one was dressed in nothing but rags, torn and bloodied. He smelled of blood, the stench of death was overwhelming. Was it a man or was it truly a monster? Blood dripped from his jaw and his grip was like steel cutting into him. The red eyed man snarled, baring sharp fangs hungry for another taste of his blood. The professor couldn’t help but cry out in fear, trembling and sniveling at his worst fears coming to life before him. The monster responded, eyes widening, jaw opening ready to take another bite. 

“Enough!” She Li commanded, pupils dilating and shrinking as he stared down his pet. The professor felt the man, or rather the beast behind him shiver and sneer in submission. Soon the grip on his arm grew softer as the white haired man exuded his will over his lesser. “Behave for me, and I will let you feast on the woman.” 

“No!” The professor immediately pleaded, pulling at the grip on his arm. He was filled with terror at the idea of his wife being mutilated. “She’s innocent, she knows nothing! Leave her out of it!”

“Ah,” She Li laughed. “So you know something? Where is it then? You know what we are, so I assume you know what we seek.”

“Just promise you’ll let my wife go, spare her!” 

“Of course,” She Li smiled darkly. “My word is my bond. I won’t lay a finger on her.”

The man behind him growled, fingers gripping down once again, blood dripping from his mouth onto the professor’s neck. He could all but feel the blood stained breath inches from his neck. The white haired man raised a palm to his beast, warning him to back down. “Give me the information I’m looking for and no harm will come to her by my hand.”

The professor sniveled and cried, clinging to the desperate hope that his sins would not claim the life of his wife. “I-in my office, b-back at the university I have notes tracking down my findings, all of them are yours! My key is in the car!”

She Li frowned. “So you don't actually have anything.”

Desperate laughs erupted from the professor's twisted face, tears streamed down his cheeks. “No one has heard anything in years! My family is dying out, only a few of us are even left to care. I’m just a researcher! I did what they asked! Only what they asked!” 

She Li scoffed, wiping back his silver white hair from his face. “We both know the role that you and your family played. You can try to pretend that you were a mere follower but I see through your lies, Professor Watkins.”

“Look, I told you what I know. Maybe my research will be helpful to you. You’ll, you’ll let us go now?”

“Let you go?” He laughed, so loud and long that it sucked the life right out of the air. It was as if his very voice was ice down their throats. “No. Your family’s work has led to the death of so many of my people and I’m nothing if not a just and fair leader. You will die, a slow, painful death. Justice for my little family. But first, you will experience the pain of losing your family, just as I have lost so many of mine.” He looked up and nodded to his fledgling.

The iron grip detached from him immediately, and the professor dropped to the cold paved ground, watching as the beast stalked towards his frail wife. She shivered and groveled, falling to the cold wet earth and begging for an explanation, a reason why.

“Wait! Wait, you promised!! You swore you wouldn’t hurt her!”

“I swore I wouldn’t hurt her. I said nothing about my companion here. And, well, I wouldn’t advise getting between him and a meal.” 

“Run!!” The professor screamed, and watched as his wife clumsily got up and began to pitifully run towards the woods.

She Li hummed in amusement. “That’s good, he likes it when they struggle. I really should be thanking you. The entertainment does him good, keeps him well behaved. Eternal life can be so monotonous, boring really.” 

The professor struggled to get up and help his wife but She Li shoved him back down, resting his foot on his back. She didn’t last long, tripping on the long drapes of her expensive dress, a gift he had bought her for her birthday. She screamed, wailed and pleaded for her life, for his life, but it meant nothing. Gnashing teeth and rivers of blood were next. Her cries faded as her life force drained away. The monster was all consumed, devouring her, ripping her skin with such force that it tore and bled. He ate so ferociously that her head was ripped from her shoulders and even then, the monster lapped at the blood, unable to stop. 

The professor went numb, going into shock until those red eyes turned on him next. The red eyed beast stalked towards him, licking the blood from his lips. The foot lifted off of the professor's back as She Li stepped in front of him. “No sudden movements now,” he warned. “I need you alive, professor.”

The professor sat up slowly. Deep sadness, rage, and utter humiliation filled him. His hands shook and his tears stilled. All he could focus on was the deranged man stalking towards him. “What?! Was my wife not enough!!! Still hungry for more? You sick twisted creatures! You deserve what you got! You’ll all burn in the end!!”

Something sparked in the eyes of the bloodied monster, a glimpse of humanity perhaps shining through the consuming hunger. 

She Li quickly approached and placed a hand on his fledgling’s shoulder, pushing his attention back to his golden gaze. “You’ve had enough now. This one is mine. Return to the house and wait for me there.” 

The professor looked around. He was going to die. Here in the mountains where no one would know. All his research to uphold his family’s legacy, all his hard work, for nothing. No. He wouldn’t die for nothing. He wouldn't let his wife’s death mean nothing! With a leap, he jumped up and started to sprint towards his car. 

The sudden movement was like a trigger. Instincts of a starving hunter took control, and before She Li could stop him, Mo Guan Shan reacted. He chased down the professor and sank his teeth into his skin. The professor screamed out, squirming and fighting for his life. But with every drop of blood that was taken from him, his drive and ability to fight was drained as well. 

“Enough!” She Li commanded but Guan Shan did not respond, sucking, eating, devouring. Trying to satiate the incurable hunger. 

“I said enough!” She Li grabbed his pet and ripped him from the professor, throwing him to the ground. The professor dropped as well, dead or soon to be. His wounds were far too great and he had lost too much blood to be healed now. 

Riled up and angry about being stopped, Guan Shan flipped back up to his feet, growling and baring his fangs. Any lucidity or humanity was gone in that moment, it was all just the unyielding hunger. He immediately went for the professor’s body once more. There was still more blood to be had, it was going to waste! 

She Li grabbed him harshly by the neck. He was older and stronger. An elite from an old family of which there were only a few left in the world. Guan Shan was but a fledgling in comparison. His speed and strength though incomprehensible to the human eye was nothing to She Li. “You will listen,” he hissed. 

Guan Shan shriveled and whimpered under the compulsion, losing his will and his mind to the great weight that settled on it under She Li’s golden gaze. 

She Li took in the scene with great disapproval before returning his gaze to the struggling man in his clutches. “You are proving difficult to break, but you will break. Even if it takes a hundred more years, we have all the time in the world. It’ll only get worse the longer you fight it. You know nothing of hunger!” he spat. 

Sputtered, bloody wet coughs erupted from the professor lying on the ground, interrupting their squabble. “V-vampires. You’ll all burn.” More blood came pouring out of his wounds, out of his mouth. His voice was garbled, he was drowning in it. “You'll… burn.” With that he breathed his last breath and his body went cold.

Chapter Text

Present Day Mexico City

A dark haired man sipped on a cocktail, twirling the glass in between his fingers while he looked out to the crowd of moving bodies. It was hot and the air was too close down in the bowels of the club he visited in, but his body didn’t perspire. His cleanly pressed, slim black jacket hung off his body perfectly, intentionally. His shirt was buttoned up a few buttons too short, showing off his impressive chest. Fine silver jewelry lay neatly against his neck, exposing his wealth and status to all other patrons. 

His silver eyes scanned the room until a woman, tall and beautiful, finally caught his gaze. She smiled coyly, sweeping her long brown hair over her shoulder. He smiled back, tipping his glass to her. The night went on and flirtatious looks quickly turned into flirtatious dancing. They chatted and swayed playfully. It was nothing serious. They kept it light and fun, but she was swooning, falling hard. 

Everything about the man was attractive. His touch, his smell, his voice, the way he moved, the way he looked at her. She was enraptured, swept up in his charm. She would have followed him anywhere, done anything he asked, so when he asked her out to the club alley for a smoke, her answer was the easiest yes she’d ever given. 

The man was playful, caressing her face and pushing her back against the wall.

“Do you feel good?” He asked, perfectly enunciated in her language, voice deep and sensual.

“Yes.” The woman breathed out, nearly gasping as he kissed her neck.

“Look at me,” he said so low it was almost a growl.

She gladly met his eyes, pure silver, so bright and hypnotic. She dived into their depths, lost in the black of his pupils. So lost, his next directions seemed so obvious, so easy, she didn’t even think to question them.

“You will not feel pain, you will not scream.”

“I won’t feel pain, I won’t scream.” She said softly back.

The man smiled, leaning back into her neck. He kissed and sucked until finally, he bit into her neck. The feeling was near orgasmic. She gripped into his back and stretched her neck, giving him more room. The man sucked and licked, all while caressing her cheek and pressing his thigh between her legs.

“He Tian.” A gruff, deep voice interrupted their play from behind. 

He Tian unlatched himself from his victim, glancing back into the mouth of the alley. “Brother,” he replied darkly. “Bold of you to interrupt us.”

The man scoffed, his aura was threatening, presence heavy in the cramped alley. “You want to talk about being bold? Send your plaything away. We need to talk.”

He Tian sneered but did as he was told, looking into the woman’s eyes once more. “Get home safely and quickly, put a bandage on your neck, remember nothing from tonight.” She whispered his commands back and turned away, walking back home.

Silver eyes bounced off of each other in the alley, sizing each other up. “What are you doing here?” He Tian began, wiping the blood from his lips as he approached. “I thought you were in Shanghai tending to father.”

“He Tian, you cannot run and hide forever. With every passing year our world becomes smaller, more connected, more at risk. You waste your gifts.”

“What you call a waste I call investment. If you want to waste your eternity being father’s bloodhound then so be it, but don’t ask me to do the same. I am not you, and I’m not father.”

“No, I suppose you’re not.” The words rolled out on his tongue as if they were poison. 

“As much as I miss your lectures, I’m sensing there is something more you wish to tell me, He Cheng.”

He Cheng turned his head, double checking there were no more eyes or ears in the proximity, though surely both of them would have sensed another presence by now. 

“I got a tip, last week in Belgium. A vampire dead, hole through the chest, not a drop of blood left in the body.”

He Tian’s brows dipped and his sharp eyes narrowed. “Does father know?”

“Of course.” He Cheng snapped. 

“It’s been decades since the last incident. You don’t think?”

“I don’t know what to think. I came here to warn you. If they're targeting our kind again then you need to know. What you do from here is up to you. But, I would exercise caution. You’ve always been too… bold. ”

He Tian nodded thoughtfully, not caring for his brother’s criticisms. “How did you find me?”

“I have my ways.”

“You mean your warlock. Where is Qiu anyway, I’d love to give my regards.”

“He’s close enough, and no, you can’t see him, not after what happened last time.”

“It was just a little spell.”

“The redhead doesn’t want to be found, He Tian, he’s clearly warded if even Qiu cannot find him without shedding blood.”

He Tian sighed, his cool demeanor giving way to subtle frustration. “It was just a nosebleed.”

“What’s your fascination with him anyway? He’s not like us, hardly worth a second thought. He won’t last another century, especially on his own now that his master’s gone missing.”

He Tian smiled at his brother and stepped closer, resting his hand on the taller man’s shoulder. “You may be older, brother, but that doesn’t make you wiser. I’ll be going. Thanks for the warning, see you in another few decades.” With that he began to walk away, fading into the shadows. He Cheng did not follow.

The flight was quiet, a red eye from Mexico City to Chicago. Passengers kept to themselves. They were mostly business men with stuffy suits and worn briefcases. He Tian sat legs crossed rubbing his forehead, void of any pain as trivial as a headache, but full of frustration piled on from years of unanswered questions and hollow mysteries. 

He sorted through years of memories, flipping over conversations and images in his mind like loose stones. Pictures of victims, bloodless and pale with no bite marks. Those hollow holes through the chest, a harrowing, unforgettable sight. If a kill had indeed occurred, then the killer or perhaps the tool that could accomplish such a death had resurfaced and it wouldn’t be the last. He had to move quickly, get there before other interested parties caught wind of the news. 

While his brother remained loyal to their family, He Tian had put his time to better use over the many long years. He sought allies, connections, and wealth. He made friends and enemies all throughout the world. He had established himself as an organization that dealt in rare histories and artifacts. It offered scholarships to students, funded archeological digs, and contributed to some of the finest schools and museums in the world. No one would ever suspect it was just one immortal being behind the scenes, with a few hired humans under his keep of course. He was just a nameless benefactor. Few knew his face and even fewer knew his true nature as a vampire. What was important was that he was feared and respected for his power, knowledge, money, and influence. 

It was with this influence that He Tian stayed relevant in the high society of vampire families. As much as he struggled to stand their company and haughty culture, he needed their insider knowledge and connections. If anyone would be sure to have information on a person or weapon that could kill a vampire, it was the elites of his kind. It was almost ironic how those who were farthest from death, feared it the most.

The He family had humble beginnings in the land that grew to be the sprawling city of Shanghai, China. They were one of the few remaining families alive that had the original vampire’s magic and blood, making them impossible to kill. Well, impossible aside from one remaining mystery, the death of He Tian’s mother. She was found back at the end of the 19th century, blood dry, with a gaping hole in her chest. Her death had shaken not only his own family, but all of the elite vampires who for so long believed they were invincible, a step above all other immortal beings. Someone, or something, had found a way to challenge their immortality and had chosen his mother as a demonstration.

Flight attendants made their way through the rows of first class passengers, alerting them of their arrival. He was headed for a hotel in the heart of Chicago, The Crimson Jewel. The hotel was a front for a safe house run by a coalition of hunters. Men and women who fought all kinds of supernatural creatures, some with more of a moral compass than others. If anyone could find out anything about the most recent development going on in Belgium, and quickly, it would be them. He Tian had a few allies among hunters, a rare thing for a vampire, but He Tian was no common immortal. Most common vampires wouldn't step foot in the whole south region of the city if they had any sense. 

The plane jolted and hummed as it settled in for landing. He Tian looked out the little oval window, the sunrise was just beginning to peek over the cityscape. He Tian soaked in the rays. He would never get sick of how the sun felt, of how that orange glow seemed to breathe life back into his pale skin. His family ring caught the light, highlighting the blue gem set under the metal engravings. It was a bulky, ancient thing, that he never felt suited him, a constant reminder of the weight of his family name.

Getting to the Crimson Jewel hotel was easy enough. A few compelled humans made travel easy. Most were all too happy to serve, and He Tian was a gracious master. In his many years as an elite vampire, he had come to view human life differently. He was captivated by how they lived for the pleasure of the moment, drinking in the highs and the lows, of each moment, each memory. In his early years, he fed and took life carelessly, finding it all so meaningless. But, in time, found that he enjoyed the feed so much more when it came from pleasure instead of pain. The taste was so much less sour, sweet and savory on his tongue. 

The hotel lobby was outdated but clean and classic in a way that made He Tian feel nostalgic. It was decorated to look vintage but to He Tian it felt like stepping back into a memory. He walked through rounded arches looking up to glass chandeliers. Tasteful paintings and heavy drapes adorned the room in elegance.

An older gentleman stood at the front desk. He wore a neat button down and greeted He Tian kindly, taking instant notice of his wealth and status by the way he carried himself and the people behind him handling his possessions. “Hello sir, welcome to the Crimson Jewel. How long will you be staying with us?”

“Yet to be determined,” He Tian mused, “but let’s start with two nights.”

“Very well, let us prepare our finest suite for you.”

“That won’t be necessary, I’d prefer the sapphire suite.”

The man’s eyes hinted at recognition for a brief moment, noting the hunter’s password used. “Ah, I see. I’ll alert our staff right away. Please, have a seat in our dining room and I’ll have someone notify you when the room is ready.”

He Tian nodded to him and made his way to the left wing of the hotel. It had been a few years but he remembered the layout well enough to make his way around. The dining room felt clean and rich. The ceilings were high and rounded, decorated with intricate white molding that drew the eye’s attention. More chandeliers dipped down low, though currently remained unlit in the morning sun’s light. Long tendrils of vines crawled across walls, mixing with potted plants that breathed life into the room. 

A few patrons sat scattered between tables, drinking coffee in the early hours of the morning and dining on little cakes and breakfast pastries. He Tian sat at the coffee bar, where a young woman stepped up to get his order. As he sipped his drink, he observed the men and women around him. To the unassuming eye they would look like common folk, here to take in the sights of the city of Chicago, but He Tian had keener eyes. 

They were hunters, burdened with purpose and righteous virtue, and they were looking at him too, some more discreetly than others. Surely he looked out of place, with little to no virtue left to find, but his ability to walk in the sunlight shielded most of the suspicion of his true nature. There were very few vampires in the world who had been bestowed such a gift. An enchanted ring, done by a witch or warlock with the skill to commit the spell without destroying the metal. He himself was lucky enough that his brother had fallen in love with such a warlock, and luckier still that Qiu was willing enough to share that gift with him as well. 

It wasn’t long until finally, two familiar faces approached him. Zhan Zhengxi, with thick brows and tousled brown hair and Jian Yi, lanky and thin for a hunter with shoulder length blonde hair. They were younger than most of the hunters in the coalition, but still had that same driven look. He Tian preferred them over others he had worked with in the past, more open minded, more tolerant of his kind. They were good connections to have, passing along tips and information on supernatural activity and artifacts. In return, He Tian donated to the coalition, shared information that most hunters would kill for, and sometimes, provided the occasional favor. Both of their worlds could benefit from the other.

“Well, can’t say I thought I’d see you again, not so soon anyway.” Jian Yi started. 

He Tian slowly turned on his stool at the coffee bar, a sly smile on his lips. “Jian Yi, Zhan Zhengxi, always a pleasure. The hotel hasn’t changed much in the last five years, but you have.”

Zhengxi looked unimpressed while Jian Yi looked proud. They had filled out, grew taller, earned some scars and earned their place here with them. 

“And you look the same, still smug and entitled,” Zhengxi replied. The outright anger and murderous intent he had when they first met was all but faded now, though He Tian could still sense an air of mistrust. Zhengxi was more reluctant to work with He Tian than Jian Yi was, always the more cautious out of the two. He Tian could appreciate that, it would be incredibly stupid to blindly accept the help of a vampire, especially one of his status. 

“One of the perks,” He Tian said, taking another sip of his coffee. 

“What are you here for, He Tian?”

“Information, what else? There’s been a development, hoping you two would look into some things for me.”

“Let’s not talk here. I’ve got a room, come with us.”

He Tian nodded and followed the pair up to the fourth floor. It was a small but comfortable room filled with one bed, and a cluttered desk. He Tian peeked at the stacks of papers strewn across the surface. They were tracking something, or rather, someone. 

Zhengxi cleared his throat, eyebrows raised at He Tian’s obvious snooping. 

“Habit,” He Tian shrugged as he made himself comfortable in an armchair across from the bed. 

Jian Yi took a seat at the desk and Zhengxi sat at the edge of the bed. “So, tell us what’s going on,” Jian Yi started.

“There’s been another death. Belgium this time. Same pattern as what I mentioned before if you recall. Blood drained out of the body but no bites, just a hole in the chest cavity. I would think a stake but nothing has ever been left behind, not even a wooden splinter. I’ve no news on who the victim was yet, but my people are looking into it. A vampire, that much is certain.”

“You were pretty straightforward that you didn’t want our help with this before, hardly even gave us any details, so why now?”

“Time.” He Tian answered simply. “I didn’t want to involve you two. There had not been an attack in years, so there was no pressing risk. But now, if they follow the same pattern as the times before, then they will strike again. Not only that, but I’m not the only vampire who wishes to track this power, and not all have the good intentions I do. Now is the best time to act, to gather information, and catch the killer if possible. I may not have another chance for another half century.”

“And why should we put human lives at risk to stop a vampire killer? Sounds like they would make a better ally than enemy.” Zhengxi chimed in, ever the devil’s advocate. 

“Anyone who wields this kind of power without accountability is no friend to humans or vampires. If they really were a friend to the hunters then why have they not shared this weapon or ability? Why have they remained anonymous?”

“He Tian is right, Zhengxi.” Jian Yi said thoughtfully, turning to his partner. “We’re better off at least learning about this, then we can judge if they are a friend or an enemy. But staying ignorant on a power like that is just stupid.”

Zhengxi nodded. “I see your point, but I don’t see how you think we can take down whatever’s been evading you for so long now.”

He Tian nodded in agreement. “I’m only asking for your assistance in finding information. The coalition has grown larger, stronger, and more informed with each passing year.” He smiled and looked down to the floor. “The world grows smaller,” he continued, echoing his brother’s words. “Whoever, or whatever this is cannot hide forever.”

“I’ve always wondered why a vampire would fund our coalition. Seems I have my answer.” Jian Yi inserted.

“There’s more than just vampires out there Jian Yi, and I for one, want this world to keep turning as it should be. If humans die, then we die. I believe in balance.” 

“Is it balance? Or is it vengeance? Something tells me there’s something personal behind this for you.” 

He Tian smirked darkly. Oh Jian Yi, he had keen eyes for a human. “Who says it can’t be both? Do those have to be exclusive?”

“No, but it may just be the reason why I feel we can work together.” Jian Yi had a look of familiarity, an old wound that craved balance restored in the world as well. He looked at Zhengxi and nodded.

Zhengxi seemed to understand their unspoken communication right away, standing and crossing his arms over his chest. “Alright then, we’ll help you He Tian, but you’ll have to do a favor for us in return.” His voice was calm, calculating the risks even as he brought forward his proposal. 

“I would have expected nothing less. Nothing comes for free.”

“You’ve come at a good time for us. We’ve been working on locating a vampire really since the last time we met and have come to somewhat of a dead end. You may be just what we need.”

He Tian hummed in intrigue. Hunters tracking a vampire wasn’t uncommon but hunters tracking a vampire for over five years was. “I’m listening.”

“What do you know about the vampire She Li?”

He Tian’s face fell, just hearing that name made him feel sick. Why were these hunters messing around with such a vampire? “Nothing good. He’s a cunning and devilish vampire. I’ve seen him do things that would make you weep. Only a fool would be seeking him out.” 

“Then we are fools, but fools who must find him.” Jian Yi said, stepping in. “And, if you want our help in Belgium, then you’ll be one too.”

He Tian scowled. “Even if I wanted to tell you where he is, I couldn’t. She Li has been missing for years now. I’ve done my own searching and even my eyes cannot find what doesn’t want to be seen. He has left no traces, no followers, no belongings, nothing. Most assume that he found his end, or is desiccating under someone’s floorboards. But those that knew him know better. He’s up to something. And if that truly is the case, then you should all be preparing or hiding, not seeking him out.”

“You’ve searched for him too? Why?”

“I have my own reasons.” 

“What if I told you that we have a lead?” Zhengxi spoke again, tired of the ghost stories and fear mongering. 

He Tian scoffed. “Then I wouldn’t believe you.”

“All of you vampires have such a low opinion of humans.” The displeasure was strong in Zhengxi’s tone. “You underestimate us and that’ll be your undoing one of these days.”

He Tian smiled darkly at the challenge. “Will it, hunter?”

Zhengxi swallowed, feeling the threatening aura. They were allies but they had never been on equal footing. Most vampires could be staked, threatened with the right herbs or circumstances but He Tian was a class all his own. Zhengxi hated how weak it made him feel. “We caught one of his followers,” he continued, getting back on topic and clearing his throat. “A vampire. One that our reports say was close to She Li, very close. They’ve been spotted together multiple times over the last century. Maybe you’ll know him. Red hair, real moody type, underestimates humans. You two would get along.”

He Tian’s blood ran still as he froze in place. He could feel the color drain from his face replaced with a concoction of powerful emotions. Excitement, relief, fear, and dread. “Take me to him.”

“So you do know him.”

“Where is he?!” 

“Calm yourself.” Jian Yi answered, trying to diffuse the situation. “He’s downstairs, incapacitated but unharmed.” 

“You—?” He Tian questioned incredulously, shaking his head to himself. “You have Mo Guan Shan.” He couldn’t believe it. 

“Is that his name?” Zhengxi was caught off guard. He Tian always had such an aura of control, to see him crack at the mention of one common vampire was unsettling.

“You, you don’t understand what you have down there.” He Tian said grimly. “It’s a miracle you two are alive. It’s a miracle She Li has not come for him already. How long have you had him? Does anyone else know he’s here?”

Jian Yi was taken aback. “What are you talking about? What miracle? He’s been just like every other vampire. He’s hungry and agitated, but overall he’s been relatively passive. He didn’t even fight back when we picked him up. It was almost as if he wanted to be taken.”

“Just please, answer my questions.”

Jian Yi huffed, “We’ve been holding him for the better part of a year. Only the owner of the Crimson Jewel, us, and now you of course, know of his presence here.” 

He Tian scoffed, confusion and disbelief swirling in his mind. Here? For the last year he had been here? Right under his feet. It was no wonder all his tracking spells and resources had started to come up so dry. “A year? What are you feeding him? Or, have you left him to desiccate?”

“Animal blood.” Zhengxi answered.

“For almost a year!? You’d be better off leaving him to desiccate than feeding him that! Living off animal blood that long, it does things to a vampire.”

“Neither of us ever intended on holding him this long but he may very well be the only person alive who knows where She Li is! He’s our only option. So what is it that you know about him?” Jian Yi demanded. “Because you clearly know something we don’t.”

He Tian didn’t know what to think. His head spun in circles, trying to make sense of it. He tried to calm down. He would have done worse to a human or a vampire if he thought they held the answer to where Guan Shan was. He took a deep breath. “I know him. We were, well, we were very close. He’s special to me. I’ve been looking for him for years now. His position to She Li is, well, it’s complicated. Mo Guan Shan wasn’t just close to She Li, he was his weapon, his personal monster. He was one of the most ruthless and lethal vampires of the last century even by my standards. She Li didn’t go anywhere without him, hardly ever even let him out of his sight. If you captured him, then it’s because She Li allowed you to. Something must be wrong.” 

“And you know this for certain?”

“I’ve never seen Guan Shan in action myself, not really, but She Li’s rise to power and the fear people have of him are largely due to him. She Li wouldn’t just let him go. Guan Shan did everything She Li ever asked of him.” He Tian gritted his teeth, “and not by choice.” 

Zhengxi sighed. “You think? Because it looks to me like he’s still loyal to She Li.”

He Tian shook his head disapprovingly. “You do not know what pain She Li is capable of causing, even to a vampire.” 

“Yeah? If that’s so, then why doesn’t he help us find him and bring him to justice? He’s more than happy to snap at us but as soon as She Li comes up he clams right up. Doesn’t speak a word, doesn’t even hiss at the burns from the vervain or struggle against the restraints. It’s like he shuts off.”

“Idiots. And you call yourself hunters.” He Tian’s frustration was growing. He could excuse some things as ignorance but he hated picturing Guan Shan detained and suffering. “He’s clearly been compelled. He would sooner bite off his own tongue than answer your questions. He couldn’t comply even if he wanted to.”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi took a confused glance at each other. “Vampires can be compelled?” Jian Yi questioned. “This is the first we’ve ever heard of it.”

“Common vampires can be, by greater vampires. Though, very few possess the skill.”

“And who few would that be?” Zhengxi questioned.

“Vampires like myself, those who still have the blood and magic of the originals.”

“So, you’re saying She Li had that magic as well.”

“Yes, he’s like me. Another reason you should stay far away. Or should I re-emphasize that we cannot be killed?”

“You say it enough.” Zhengxi quipped dryly.

“So, if this Mo Guan Shan is compelled, he’s useless to us then, is he not?” Jian Yi asked, pondering the implications. “We’ve been keeping him this whole time for nothing. Perhaps we should have just ended his misery when we first caught him.”

“So quick to give up.” He Tian scolded.

“Then what do you suggest?”

“Ask the right questions. All compulsions have loopholes.”

“So you’ll help us?”

He Tian hesitated. Was it finally time for She Li’s retribution? He was cocky and sure of his own abilities, yes, but he wasn’t foolish enough to think that he could easily out maneuver She Li without a great deal of effort and resources. He knew what his brother would do. He would do anything to keep peace between the old families. But now he had finally found Guan Shan, held prisoner by the hunters and out of She Li’s grasp. How was it even possible? He never thought that She Li would willingly let him go. It couldn’t be that easy. 

No matter what, He Tian knew he wasn’t leaving here without Guan Shan. He could just break him out and ditch the hunters altogether, but this could be his best opportunity to go after She Li without putting Guan Shan at risk. And, though he hated to admit it, working with the hunters could give them an edge. 

“I’ll do it, I’ll help you track down She Li, but on one more condition. Non-negotiable.”

Zhengxi’s dark severe brows furrowed. “Our assistance in Belgium isn’t enough?”

“Mo Guan Shan. His position is… complicated. If I’m going to help you two with questioning him, you must both promise me that no more harm will come to him by your hands.”

“And if he attacks? Didn’t you say this was one of the most lethal vampires of the century? You can’t expect us to not take precautions, to not defend ourselves.”

“Release him into my care. You obviously don’t know how to handle your prisoner, and killing him isn’t an option. I’ll take personal responsibility for him. If precautions must take place, then I’ll take them. And, if he must die, then it’ll happen by my hands alone.”

“You assume that we have more trust in you than we do.”

He Tian smiled darkly. “What choice do you have? This is a generous offer. You will not find another vampire bold enough to take on She Li and I’m certain you won’t be able to squeeze anything out of Mo Guan Shan without me.”

Zhengxi sighed and ran his fingers over his forehead, smoothing out the harsh lines forming from years of stress and worry. “Jian Yi? I leave the decision to you but, this seems very risky, even for us. We can put this behind us and walk away. But, if you say we go, then we go.”

A whisper of old hurt and pain crossed Jian Yi’s features. “I wish I could put it behind me. I wish I could walk away. But, you know I can’t.”

“Then we move forward.” Zhengxi said softly before turning back to He Tian, hardening his features once again. “Follow me.”

He Tian peered through the glass window in a tightly sealed iron door and took a sharp breath in. His heart beat quickly. Found you, he thought to himself. Guan Shan sat eerily still, eyes trained on the floor. Thick ropes were wrapped around his bare chest and waist, tying him to a metal chair. Drops of liquid fell from the ropes to the ground, the skin around them was raw, sizzling as if being burned.

“Vervain soaked bonds.” He Tian observed aloud.

“A precaution we take when he’s being unruly. He tried to bite Jian Yi during his last injection of vervain.” Zhengxi said as he passed He Tian the key card. “The injections keep him slow, weak enough for us to handle safely. But, he’s out most of the time.”

“Take many captives, do you?” He Tian said with an edge he couldn’t hold back in his voice. He felt agitated. All he wanted was to rip off Guan Shan’s bonds and get him out of there, but he needed to be smart and proceed carefully for all of their sakes. He didn’t know the whole situation. 

“We only take captives when we need to. We avoid suffering when we can. Another thing that makes us different from you.”

He Tian raised a brow. “Is that so?” he said, almost amused. “So, what was the last conversation you had with him?”

Jian Yi stepped forward, peering through the glass next to him. “Routine questions about She Li. Where he is, why he disappeared.”

“Well, that explains why he’s sitting there like a stone statue.” He Tian muttered before slightly humming to himself, gears turning working out his plan. “I will try to narrow down what triggers the compelled response. From there I’ll ask you to avoid using those triggers, or, if you do, ask another irrelevant question afterwards to release him from the stasis response. You left him like a strung up animal.”

“We didn’t know,” Jian Yi said sadly, stepping away from the door. “I didn’t mean to cause unnecessary pain.”

He Tian knew he meant it. Jian Yi was a bit different than the typical hunter. Not as hardened by life as the others, though, he could afford to be that way only because of how Zhengxi always seemed to shield him from it. Finally he reached for the door handle and let himself in. The air reeked of vervain, making even his eyes water, but he tried to compose himself.

“Mo Guan Shan.”

At the sound of his voice the other vampire perked up, slowly sitting up straight in his binds and turning his head. “He Tian?”

Chapter Text

1979 Shanghai, China 

Guan Shan was drunk, indulging in one of the few numbing graces he was allowed in his undead life. He hummed and snickered to himself as he swayed and stumbled through the halls of the whatever rich vampire’s mansion he was currently in. The chandeliers above him rattled with the thrumming of the music. It was an after party, held by some of the vampire elites. He looked into the passing rooms, catching sight of She Li, just as drunk as him, zoned out with compelled humans fawning at his feet, crawling up his legs. He snorted and walked quickly past, before he could be spotted. He would take every moment of freedom he had, even if it was just for this one night. 

He made his way back to the lounge, picking up a bottle of the first liquor he saw and squeezing through the next hallway. Most of the vampires at the party were swept away by their own intoxication and bloodlust, hanging off the necks of their human companions. Any that were still lucid enough swayed out of his way, weary of his eyes that glowed like rubies in the dark house, a tell-tale sign to his hunger. Hunger that was muted by the layers and layers of alcohol he had slathered over himself like a bandaid over a bleeding wound. 

He laughed to himself. Laughed at the scowling faces, the looks of all those vampires and humans trembling in his wake. They had no idea, no real clue who he was. He popped the lid off the bottle and took a long gulp of the burning brown liquid. Before he could take another gulp someone grabbed his elbow, pulling him into a bedroom. He nearly dropped the bottle but another hand smoothly picked it up before it had the chance to fall. 

“Wha–?” he said, disoriented, but was quickly cut off as warm lips crashed against his own. He drunkenly smiled into the kiss, recognizing the scent, the taste. He giggled, sloppily running his hands into the other’s silky soft hair, gripping into it tightly. 

“Fuck” the other growled breathily. “Easy on the hair.” He laughed too, a little drunk himself. Guan Shan could taste it, that bourbon he liked so much. 

Guan Shan pulled a little tighter, yanking the taller one’s head back a little more. “You’re the one who pulled me in here, He Tian.” He leaned up and whispered into his ear. “I’ll yank,” hard fingers pulled against He Tian’s hair. “I’ll scratch.” Guan Shan’s other hand ran against the back of He Tian’s neck, his nails lightly digging into his pale cool skin. He Tian’s breath hitched, feeling Guan Shan’s breath on his neck. “And I’ll bite wherever I please.” 

He Tian hummed against him, silver eyes shining bright with desire. He bent to Guan Shan’s will, pliable in his hands, offering himself up freely to be had. Never had He Tian submitted to anyone else, never before had he wanted to. Here was this common vampire, yet he held more power over him than all the old magic in the world. He wanted nothing more than to be enveloped by him. Hear his laugh, see his smile, feel his touch. He was so deeply swept up in all that Guan Shan was, all that he could be.

“What are you waiting for?” Guan Shan whispered, impatient and growing hotter with each moment. The liquor clouded his head, he was desperate for the touch of his lover. 

“I'm only following your lead.” He Tian smiled and kissed him again. Guan Shan laughed and swayed into He Tian’s arms. He Tian maneuvered them further into the room, closing the door to the hallway. The music would drown out most of the sounds but vampires could hear exceptionally well, and there was one pair of ears he dearly needed to avoid. He leaned down and set the liquor bottle on the floor before pushing his hands up under Guan Shan’s thighs and lifting him up. 

Guan Shan pulled at He Tian’s clothes. His kisses were sloppy, sucking at He Tian’s neck, fangs grazing over He Tian’s skin. It was playful and flirtatious at first, but things slowly began to take a turn into desperate and needy. Hungry. 

He Tian sensed the change. Drunk or not, there was one consistency with Guan Shan. His hunger. He was constantly starving, constantly haunted by the obsession of hunt, of the kill. He knew how it hurt him, how every waking breath seemed to pull more agony from his body and mind. 

“It’s okay baby, it’s okay.” He Tian said, running his hand over Guan Shan’s head to the back of his neck, trying to calm him. He didn’t blame Guan Shan for this, it was how his master made him to be. The alcohol took the edge off, but it wouldn’t last, it never did. 

The hand stroking his head and He Tian’s gentle words felt good, raising the hair on his skin and distracting Guan Shan from the underlying discomfort. He held tight as He Tian brought him over to a bed, laying him on his back. He Tian stood and untied the drapes that hung over the mattress, closing them off and letting them be in their own private little world. It almost seemed quiet despite the distant bass still reverberating through the house. 

“Look at me,” He Tian requested softly, as he climbed back over Guan Shan on the bed, sitting on his hips. Guan Shan’s shining red eyes stared back. Part of He Tian mourned over those red eyes. All vampire’s eyes turned red when about to feed, but Guan Shan, He Tian had never seen his eyes a different color. He often wondered what his natural shade was, what it would be if not for the near constant state of starvation he lived his life in. He ran his hand over Guan Shan’s face, thumb over his lips. “Remember what we talked about. Focus on me now, and only on me.”

Guan Shan’s pupils dilated, deep black against shining red, zoning in on He Tian’s features, his smell, his touch. 

“Good, that’s it baby.” He Tian ran his hand through the fine short red hair, lightly tugging at the strands. He kept eye contact while his left hand dipped down, fingertips tracing lines over Guan Shan’s chest. He dipped under Guan Shan’s shirt, touching the cool skin underneath. 

“Kiss me.” Guan Shan pleaded behind slurred words.

He Tian obeyed, leaning down and giving himself up to the vampire underneath him. They kissed and touched between gasped breaths until He Tian pulled up for air, desperately trying to keep himself from drowning in the emotions that were welling up inside him. All vampires knew that in death, everything was heightened. Sadness became depression, happiness became euphoria, and love became infatuation. As he looked down at Guan Shan, he couldn’t help but feel that even infatuation may not cover the way he felt. “Come away with me. Leave this all behind. Leave She Li behind.”

Guan Shan stilled, as if suddenly waking from the dream he was in. “You and I both know that I can’t do that.” 

“I know you’re afraid, but I can protect you, if you let me. I can help you.”

Guan Shan was quiet for a long while. He finally opened his mouth to speak when a metallic tang filled the air. A scent so sweet and so alluring. He Tian recognized it immediately. Blood. There must have been an accident downstairs, a vampire who took it too far. His own heart pounded for it, but with a mastered control, he pushed back against the animal instinct inside. His companion however, did not. 

In a matter of seconds, the soft, gentle man beneath him had changed, humanity pushed aside and left forgotten as bloodlust rose to the surface with an intensity that would send fear into anyone’s heart. Anyone but He Tian. With strength unbounded, Guan Shan shoved He Tian off and bolted for the door with fangs drawn and face twisted. He Tian chased after him, catching him in the hallway. Guan Shan snarled and fought, struggling to get out of the locked arms around his chest. 

“Guan Shan! Come back to me! Fight it!” He pleaded with desperation, hoping against all hope that his words would get through. He should not be struggling to hold down a common vampire but Guan Shan’s strength was different. It was something that shouldn’t have been possible. 

Guan Shan kicked, growled, and screamed like a feral animal until finally he leaned forward only to come crashing back and ramming his head into He Tian’s. He Tian reeled backwards, losing his grip just long enough for Guan Shan to take advantage and rip his way out. Where just moments ago he had touched so gently, he now ripped at He Tian’s skin, clawing and scratching. In a flash he was free and bounding over the top floor balcony rail to the first floor. There his target was found, a human woman bleeding out on the floor. Vampires circled her, all either with pity or bloodlust in their eyes yet none dared to touch what wasn’t theirs to have, they knew the consequences. Guan Shan wasn’t held back by such morals.

All but one vampire scattered upon seeing Guan Shan crash to the floor. No one would dare get between a starving vampire and their target, least of all She Li’s monster. The one vampire that remained, cradled the woman’s head, apologizing and crying. He, like many others had lost sight of themselves, got carried away and it cost the life of their human companion.

He Tian chased after him but he was too late as Guan Shan shoved the vampire away and sunk his teeth into the dying woman’s neck. The vampire screamed in horror and was foolish enough to try and rip Guan Shan off of the woman. Guan Shan turned and with brutal strength snapped the vampire's neck, temporarily killing him. 

Another onlooker ran out of the room, heading upstairs. He Tian knew who she was going to fetch. He weighed his options with crushing severity. Their relationship was a secret and it needed to stay that way, for Guan Shan’s sake. He had not yet committed to fleeing together. If he were to intervene now, everyone would know and it wouldn’t be him who suffered the consequences. Before He Tian could decide how to proceed, an icy presence appeared from the top floor just as Guan Shan had severed the woman’s head from her shoulders. 

“Mo Guan Shan, I think that’s quite enough.” The words were almost lazy. As if scolding a pet who got into a treat jar they weren’t supposed to.

Guan Shan was too wrapped up in the blood, in the kill. He continued on devouring, so lost to his worst senses.

She Li’s eyebrow twitched in irritation. He hopped down from the balcony just as Guan Shan had done and slowly approached. “I said, that’s enough!” He shouted.

The words reverberated through the hall but Guan Shan did not cease his feeding. Many vampires had fled, others couldn’t tear their eyes away. They had never seen She Li lose control before, it was a spectacle. 

She Li strode up and seized Guan Shan by the neck, turning him around in one quick motion. Guan Shan looked terrifying, blood dripping on his lips and chin, flowing down his neck, pieces of flesh left on his shirt. His eyes were so bright and wild. He snarled and shrieked at being taken away from his prey until She Li squeezed harder, asserting his authority. 

It took all He Tian had in him to not step forward. Every fiber of his being demanded he intervene, protect the man he loved, but there were unspeakable consequences that such an action would set in motion. He knew what Guan Shan would say, he knew what his brother would do. But should he really listen? He gritted his teeth and sunk into the shadows.

“Stay still. Do not move, do not speak, do not breathe, do not even blink.” She Li hissed as he stared down his pet until finally releasing him, throwing him to the ground.

Guan Shan whimpered until his body went deathly still, following She Li’s compelled commands against his will. This punishment would be severe. He killed a human that wasn’t his to have, feeding without permission. He had humiliated She Li in front of his peers, resisted his commands and brought into question his ability to exert his authority over him. She Li would need to make an example out of him. 

She Li walked to the window and tore down the curtains, taking the curtain rod into his hand and testing the weight of the brassy metal. He strode back over, drunkenly smirking at Guan Shan lying with eyes wide and afraid on the ground. “You feed when I say you can feed. You fight when I tell you to fight. You do what I tell you to do. And if you don’t…”

He swung down the rod, smacking it against Guan Shan’s side, cracking bones and crushing organs but Guan Shan did not move, did not even breathe, he couldn’t. He Tian couldn’t watch, he couldn’t even bear to breathe in the smell of Guan Shan’s blood, but at the same time, he felt he couldn’t abandon him. He wouldn’t leave him to suffer it alone. With every sound of metal against bones, He Tian felt his anger rise further and further out of his control. He would pay this pain back tenfold, he swore it.

Present Day Chicago

Mo Guan Shan pushed against his restraints, grunting as the vervain soaked ropes burned against his skin. He Tian watched as he blinked slowly, mind slowed and muddled from the injections. The herb was the most potent poison against vampires. How he had been under its influence for so long was shocking. His lean muscles and fair skin seemed paler under the hanging yellow lantern. Deeper in the room was a cooler, likely filled with bottles of animal blood collected for him.

“I looked for you.” He Tian murmured softly as he walked closer. He felt unsure how to begin.

Guan Shan narrowed his bright red eyes, watching He Tian’s movements. “I thought I told you to let me go. How are you here right now?”

“I have my ways, connections, enemies and friends. Those hunters out there just so happen to be the latter.” He Tian braced himself, gritting his teeth as he grabbed the rope and ripped it free. His hands stung but the pain didn’t last long as his skin quickly mended itself. Guan Shan immediately sagged, grunting as the burning ropes slipped away. 

He Tian rounded the chair once more and gently pushed against his bare shoulder, keeping him from falling forward. He frowned looking at the raw skin, not healing anywhere near fast enough. “What’s going on Guan Shan? Why are you here? Why are you allowing them to keep you here?”

“I’m not allowing anything,” he snapped back, but his words landed flat, lacking their usual bite. 

He Tian scoffed. “You and I both know what you are capable of. Jian Yi said you barely fought back, like you wanted to be taken. And now? Animal blood? Vervain? You look like a shadow of yourself. Why did you let the hunters take you? Why endure this?” 

Guan Shan didn’t answer. Blood red eyes weighed heavy on him. He Tian had nearly forgotten what it felt like to be seen by him, to have the full weight of his attention. He kept his breaths shallow, the vervain still thick in the air of the small room. “Guan Shan. Where is She Li, why are you not with him?”

He watched closely for what he suspected would happen, but needed to see for himself. Eyes glazed over and tight knit brows lost their tension as Guan Shan fell slack. He Tian reached out once again to keep him from tipping now that he was free from the restraints. What did She Li hope to accomplish with this kind of compulsion? It left Guan Shan so exposed and vulnerable. Why would he do this? Why would he risk the life of his greatest weapon, his masterpiece.

He Tian pushed Guan Shan up once again. He would need to try a new angle. Where She Li went, so did Guan Shan. If he was forbidden from asking about She Li, then he had the next best option. “Where have you been?”

The spark returned to his eyes and he continued as if nothing had happened. He Tian wondered how aware he was of the compulsion. “I’ve been here.” He grumbled. 

“You know that’s not what I mean. Don’t play games with me Guan Shan. You just disappeared. I came back, I searched, I did everything I could think of and you were just gone.”

He Tian could have sworn he saw some hurt behind Guan Shan’s cold stare, a small crack in his walls. “I told you to let me go.” He whispered again, though this time it seemed directed at himself, a reminder of how he was the one who first pushed away.

“And I told you I would wait. I told you I could protect you from Sh-,” he stopped himself, afraid to trigger the compulsion. “From him.” 

“You can’t, no one can, and you’re not getting it. You’re so fucking stubborn.” Guan Shan’s breath grew choppy. He looked paranoid, looking around the room, focusing on the window of the door. “It’s not him you should be worried about!”

So it seemed he could refer to She Li, though perhaps not by name. Maybe the conditions of the compulsion were specific to questions about She Li’s disappearance and reasonings alone. He Tian tried pushing further. “If it’s so hopeless, then why are you not with him? Why did he let you go?”

“Let me go?” Guan Shan scoffed. “This is, this is—” He seemed to be struggling. As if the thought was slipping away, just out of reach. His face morphed from frustration to confusion.

He Tian watched carefully, sharp silver eyes picking up on everything, anything that could give him a window into what was going on. “This is what, Guan Shan? If he didn’t let you go, then what did he do?”

Guan Shan went silent, though not because of the compulsion. He wouldn’t meet He Tian’s gaze, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground. 

He Tian tried to puzzle it together. Here Guan Shan was separated from his master for the first time, but saddled with a black out compulsion. He was refusing blood, real blood, despite how hungry He Tian knew he must be, how hungry he had always been. If not for the vervain flowing through his veins he’d likely be ravenous, monstrously fighting for even a taste. 

Zhengxi and Jian Yi really had no idea what kind of danger they had tied up down here. What was strange is how Guan Shan seemed all too complacent to stay with the hunters. That’s when it hit him. “He didn’t let you go, did he. You’re hiding. The hunters came and you let them take you, let them drug you and bind you. Guan Shan, why? What has changed since the last time we spoke?”

He Tian watched as Guan Shan’s lip quivered, head turned as far away as he could manage. He Tian’s voice wavered, threatening to break. “Guan Shan, look at me. Please?” 

Guan Shan shook his head, keeping his eyes down.

“Please. Don’t hide, not from me. Let me in.” His voice was soft and pleading, betraying the heartbreak he felt. How angry he was that Guan Shan had disappeared on him, how scared he had been for him. How much he missed him. 

Finally Guan Shan’s teary red eyes reached up and in that one look He Tian saw how truly broken Guan Shan had become. He knew what he had failed to realize before. He felt as if his heart might shatter.

“I-I can’t live like this anymore, He Tian. I can’t be out in the world, I won’t be used any longer. The guilt, the hunger, it’s just all too painful. So, I checked myself into vampire rehab.”

“That’s not funny, Guan Shan.”

“I didn’t mean for it to happen, it was a coincidence. I saw what they were, saw that they aimed to capture me, armed with their stupid needles and laced ropes. I don’t know, I just let it happen. I saw freedom in those bonds. At least, if they killed me, they would make it quick, right? I’m a monster. This is where I belong.” 

He Tian’s eyes teared. He should have tried harder, searched more intently, ripped the world apart to find him. He reached up and hugged him, held his head in his hands, felt his ragged breath on his shoulder. “Those are his words not yours. You’re not a monster.”

Guan Shan pushed him away, shaking his head. “No! You’re wrong. She Li showed me what I really am, what my purpose is.”

So he could speak his name. “She Li showed you what he wanted you to see so that he could use and manipulate you.” He Tian said matter of factly, not rising to Guan Shan’s temper.

“He proved it to me, he showed me where I came from! It was hopeless from the start. I was always gonna be this. It’s all I am good for. This is my one purpose. Death and destruction. I’m a danger to you, to everyone. I-I can’t control myself that’s why he—” Guan Shan’s words cut off and once again that foggy look came over his eyes, body slouching. 

“Why he what? What did he do?”

It was too late, the compelled reaction had strangled his response, setting him into dormancy once again. He Tian sighed, wiping his eyes before reaching out to hold Guan Shan’s body up once more. How did they end up like this? There were too many pieces of Guan Shan’s story missing. Too many parts that weren’t adding up. He Tian took the moment to compose himself. He was rattled, he felt more desperate than he’d ever felt before. He’d finally found Guan Shan but he was in pieces, calling himself a monster, compelled to keep She Li’s secrets when She Li had all but left him for dead.

Guan Shan seemed confused himself and He Tian weighed the possibilities of how else She Li may have compelled him. Could his memories be altered? How much of his sense of self was left? He seemed agitated and much too passive all at once. It was contradictory, the gaps were messy and picking at them only seemed to cause Guan Shan pain and distress. 

“Okay.” He Tian said to himself, pushing Guan Shan’s head up, holding his chin in his hands. “Guan Shan.”

His eyes lit up once more, blinking off the confusion of his new position and He Tian’s hands on his face. 

“I’ve made a deal with those hunters out there. They’ve agreed to release you into my care. I’m responsible for you now. We’re going to get you help, I’m going to get rid of She Li once and for all. Then, when you’re free and safe, you can decide where to go from there.”

Guan Shan began to squirm, weakly swatting away He Tian’s hand. “No no no. I need to stay here.”

“If you think I’m going to leave you down in this dungeon to suffer you’re sorely mistaken. I didn’t spend the last decade looking for you only to let you go now that I’ve found you.”

“He Tian, I can’t be out there. He’ll find me. I’ll mess up, I can’t. I’m dangerous.”

“Did you forget who I am? I’m dangerous too, Guan Shan. You can trust me to take care of it, to take care of you.”

Guan Shan gritted his teeth, he knew He Tian wouldn’t budge. He needed to find a compromise before He Tian threw him over his shoulder and marched them through the door. “No human blood. A-and, we keep the vervain.”

“Like hell we will.” He Tian argued, crossing his arms defiantly.

“You want me to come with you? The vervain keeps me weak, keeps the bloodlust tempered. I keep the injections or I don’t come.”

“Tempered? Weak? It doesn’t just keep you weak, Guan Shan. It all but incapacitates you. Probably the only reason you’re upright right now is because you’re growing a tolerance for it.”

“Can’t be hungry if you’re passed out.”

He Tian leveled him with a disapproving look. “I don’t like it. You don’t look like yourself, not like this.”

“That’s the point.” Guan Shan growled. 

“I like you free, dangerous and wild or not.”

“I’ll never be free.” Guan Shan said somberly, eyes shifting back towards the ground. “At least this way, I’m still myself. This way I get to choose.”

He Tian stood and walked back to the door, pausing as he rested his hand on the handle. “I won’t pretend to know what it’s like for you. But, if you can’t believe in yourself, then believe in me.” 

Guan Shan didn’t answer. 

“I’ll be back.” He Tian walked out of the cell feeling sick to his stomach. Zhan Zhengxi and Jian Yi stared back at him with eager eyes.

“Well? How did it go?”

He Tian ran his hand over his face, composing himself in front of the hunters. “It’s gonna take more time. The compulsion is odd. It seems specific to certain questions or aspects around She Li’s disappearance. And I think there’s more going on than Guan Shan can say, he may not even be aware of it himself.”

“Why don’t you just compel him yourself?”

“Other than the fact he’s all but soaking in vervain? Because I value his mind the way it is.” He Tian hissed. “You really think so little of me? I would not take what little free will he has left away from him. Not to mention the complications it could cause.”

“Complications?”

“Yes,” He Tian said thoughtfully, looking back into the cell. “I worry that contradicting compulsions would break him, causing his already fragile mind state to shatter. She Li clearly has the stronger foothold and Guan Shan doesn’t trust me right now. We, well we didn’t part in the best of ways. I’ll avoid using my own compulsion unless absolutely necessary. And even then, it would require him to be off of vervain which brings me to my next issue.”

“More issues than a compelled so-called lethal vampire in our basement that may be the only person alive who knows where She Li is?” Jian Yi said sarcastically. 

“I need more time with him. Time to figure out the right questions to ask. I’ll be bringing him with us to Belgium, but I'll need vervain. It’s not something I usually carry.”

“Bringing him with us?” Zhengxi frowned, thick brows dipping with worry. “That wasn’t in our deal and if he’s as volatile as you say isn’t that a huge risk?”

“You agreed to release him to my care. From now on, wherever I go, so will he.” 

“It’s fine, Zhengxi.” Jian Yi assured, looking between them. “We’ve put this vampire through enough pain and haven’t gotten anywhere for it. If He Tian thinks this is best, let's go along with it for now. But He Tian, I’ll remind you that we hold you responsible for any consequences this choice may have. We will not forgive you if a human life is taken.”

“I understand.” He Tian answered easily, it wasn’t like they posed any real threat to him anyway. He spared one last look into the cell. In truth he hadn’t been able to control Guan Shan in the past, not that he would admit that to the hunters. He had made some progress in helping Guan Shan control his urges but they were never allowed enough stolen time together to really solidify anything substantial. She Li would tear him away from vampire society to do whatever twisted deed he needed from him, only to bring him back even more lost and broken than before to parade around the vampires at court and parties. 

“I’m going to get him some clothes and bring him up to my room. Is there a way up that doesn’t get exposed to the sunlight?”

“More or less. We can try to block off the hallway, close the blinds and make sure you aren’t disturbed.” Zhengxi answered. “While he’s here, do not let him be seen. Any other person here will immediately deduce what he is. The eyes give him away. I've never seen another vampire with such red eyes.”

“I understand.”

“I’ll have some vervain syringes and animal blood prepared and brought to your room.” Jian Yi added.

“Thank you both.” He Tian said, turning and making his way up the winding halls. Once in his hotel suite he blacked out the windows and grabbed some of his clothes that he thought may fit Guan Shan. Jian Yi dropped off a briefcase carefully packed with doses of vervain. He Tian strongly disliked the idea of using the herb to curb Guan Shan’s urges. He thought of ways he could take him off of it, ways he could convince Guan Shan he didn’t need to hurt himself like this. There were other ways then to go as far as poisoning himself.

He Tian took a moment to himself once he got back down to the basement. He thought of how much Guan Shan had hid from him at first until finally opening up. He thought of their first time together, so tender and careful until it turned into passion and desperation. He thought of Guan Shan giggling and laughing in his arms. And finally, he thought of how She Li had taken so much from them, from him. No one deserved such cruelty. He Tian hated himself for the times he held back. He should have intervened no matter what Guan Shan would have done or said. Maybe then, things would have turned out differently and Guan Shan wouldn’t feel the need to subject himself to such treatment.

Time, that’s all He Tian needed. More time to uncover the layers of compulsion and earn Guan Shan’s trust once again. Time to get Guan Shan to a place where he could trust himself, where he could heal from all that She Li had done to him. He Tian breathed in deep, centering himself. He just needed to be patient with him. He knew all too well from their early years that the more he pushed the harder Guan Shan would try to run away. He needed to let Guan Shan come to him. Only, this time they may not have years to let that happen. 

Rounding the corner, He Tian opened the cell door once again. Guan Shan’s skin looked better though still hadn’t fully healed, animal blood and vervain keeping his body from working at full capacity. He Tian lifted up the clothes he had picked up for him. “Brought you something. Let’s get you out of those dirty pants and bring you up to my room.”

“You got the vervain?” Guan Shan questioned, eyeing the clothes in He Tian’s hand.

He Tian sighed. “I did. Enough doses that should last you for weeks, all waiting for you upstairs.”

Guan Shan slowly nodded, letting He Tian approach with the clothes. 

“Can you stand?”

“I-I can try. The last dose was only last night. Takes about two days for the effect to start wearing off.”

“It doesn’t have to be like this.” He Tian said, holding out his hand.

“It does.” Guan Shan replied with irritation, though he accepted the hand regardless. 

He Tian helped him dress, gently guiding his long limbs into the soft sweater and sweatpants he brought for him. He reeked of vervain, making He Tian’s nose crinkle and his eyes water. He wanted to get him cleaned up and out of that room as quickly as possible. He checked his phone for a message from Zhengxi verifying their way was clear before opening the door and leading Guan Shan out of the room. 

As soon as Guan Shan stepped out of the vervain saturated room he recoiled and stepped back. “Fuck. I-I can’t do this, He Tian.”

“What? What is it? What’s wrong?” 

Guan Shan looked distraught, sinking back into the cell. “I can smell them.” He gasped as if choking on the air. “Why is the smell so strong?”

“Well, my guess is it’s because you’ve been holed up in this room for too long. You haven’t had blood in months. Your body knows what it needs.” He Tian said calmly. “You need to feed.”

“No. If I start…” He couldn’t finish but He Tian knew what he meant. 

“Then let’s start slow. A few drops from a blood bag each day. I’ll stay with you and make sure you don’t hurt anyone.”

Guan Shan shook his head.

He Tian sighed. “We don’t have to fix everything all in one day. Let’s just make it upstairs for now. I’ll put on a diffuser. You can’t stay down here forever.”

Guan Shan looked like that was exactly what he intended to do, not budging from the small room. He Tian weighed his options before stepping up to the smaller vampire. 

“You know another downside of poisoning your body with vervain? You’re too weak to stop me.”

“Stop you from doing wha—?!” He was cut off as He Tian stooped and picked him up in his arms. “He Tian!”

Before he could struggle too much, He Tian cupped the back of his head with his hand and pushed his face closer to his own neck. “Focus on me Guan Shan. Focus on my scent, on the way the shirt feels, the way my footsteps sound. There’s nothing else outside of us. We’ll be upstairs in no time.”

Guan Shan froze at the familiar directions, like an old mantra he couldn’t forget even if he wanted to. It was a method He Tian had used many times with him all those years ago. He had treated it like a form of meditation back then, a way to ground himself when his own senses and mind threatened to betray him. He curled his hand into He Tian’s jacket and pushed his head against his shoulder. He could hear his heartbeat, feel his lungs expanding. He could smell that all too familiar cologne, that same damned scent he must have worn for years now. Guan Shan couldn’t help but wonder if he never changed it because he knew how much he liked it on him. 

“There you go,” He Tian murmured to him, watching as his body relaxed in his arms. “I got you now.” 

Zhengxi was true to his word. The way was clear and blocked out from the harsh mid morning sun. Guan Shan buried his face deeper into He Tian’s shoulder and breathed heavily. His fists were clenched tightly and He Tian knew he must be struggling. The city was packed tight with humans, the hotel even more so, filled with hunters, many with wounds that still bled. Guan Shan had been in that haze of poisonous isolation for far too long.

When they finally reached He Tian’s room, Guan Shan was shaking, jittery and on edge. His eyes shone brightly and his veins seemed more defined. He Tian got him into the bathtub and ordered a diffuser be sent to the room that would hopefully provide some relief against the overwhelming scent of human bodies surrounding him. 

Guan Shan’s body was weak and stiff. His skin was clammy and cold. He Tian struggled to watch him nearly just as much as Guan Shan struggled to move. 

“I want to talk about the vervain again.” He said as he helped Guan Shan crawl into the bed. 

“He Tian, enough.”

“I know that it’s overwhelming right now but it'll get easier to handle as you get used to it again. The more exposed you are, the faster you’ll adapt.”

“No.”

“At least lower the dosage.”

“He Tian,” he pleaded. He was exhausted, physically and emotionally. He struggled to keep his eyes open. He felt so dizzy, the smells were so assaulting.

“I hate seeing you in pain.” He said softly.

Guan Shan reached out and took He Tian’s hand. He closed his eyes and gave into the call of sleep.

“Okay, okay. We’ll talk more later.” He Tian ran his thumb over Guan Shan’s cold fingers, carefully letting go as the other fell asleep. It was nearly noon when He Tian slipped out of the room. He had lived so long with a daylight ring he had adjusted to being awake during the day. He walked down the hall to another room, knocking once before letting himself in.

“Have a seat,” Jian Yi offered. “We have a lot to discuss before we leave for Belgium.”

“Where is he?” Zhengxi asked, looking at the door.

“He’s resting. He’s got enough vervain in his system to overdose and he’s just been tied up in that room like a prisoner for months.” 

“He wasn’t tied the whole time,” Jian Yi protested. “Only when he left us no other choice.”

“Great, you want a medal for your humanitarianism? I’m sure he’ll understand.” He Tian looked angry, dangerous even. 

“Let it go, He Tian.” Zhengxi said defensively. “We’re all allies here. Let the past be the past. We need to focus on how to move forward, starting with how you plan to travel with a vampire that can hardly stand to be around humans and can’t walk in the sun.”

“Private jet of course. I’ll have one arranged to take all four of us to Belgium by the end of the week?”

“All four of us? You want us to travel with you? With him? He’s dangerous, you said it yourself, and we’re hardly able to protect ourselves if we cannot harm him.” 

“Relax Zhengxi, I also said that I would take responsibility for him. Listen, you two are the only humans he’s been around. He’ll be more familiar with your scent, and he needs the exposure if he’s going to get better. I want to wean him off of the vervain, help him get strong again.”

“If he’s gonna be traveling with us, I think it’s only fair you tell us more of his history, and anything you can share about She Li that would help us track him down.” Jian Yi looked at He Tian with confidence. “I think you’re closer to this than you’re letting on.”

He Tian narrowed his eyes. 

“We’ve already promised no harm will come to him from us.” Zhengxi offered. “Speak freely.” 

He Tian looked between them. It would be good if he could earn more of their trust and even garner some of their sympathy if possible. The more they were on his and Guan Shan’s side the better. It would be difficult to sway their perception and fear of Guan Shan. If only others could see what he saw in him. He was more than a tool to be used, more than just a hungry monster, but someone worthy of freedom and love. He Tian would spend the rest of his life helping him if that’s what it took, and he had eternity.

“Okay, I’ll take you back to the beginning. When I first met She Li.”

Chapter Text

1931 Remote Countryside of England

Mud splashed as men and women ran through the cobblestone streets to the town square. They could hear the shouting now, a crowd getting riled up at the vigorous speech the town preacher was giving. Young boys darted between legs and climbed up the side of shops, getting a better view. It was just before sunrise and it was hard to see. Fog rolled through the town from the night’s rain. A chill wind cut through causing many to shiver. 

The old preacher stood tall above everyone else, covered in a thick wool coat and a tall grey hat. Beside him knelt a woman with a sack loosely covering her body from her head to her knees.

“Demons!” The preacher shouted, voice strained and raw. “You!” He pointed to the crowd. “Listen to me now! Long have we suffered at their hands and now our righteous God has come to save us! Our salvation is at hand!”

Murmurs and shouts of agreement resounded through the square. 

“For too long we have feared the night! Lost our loved ones to these demons! And now! Thanks to your faithful prayers and donations, the Lord has delivered!” The preacher set his hand on the woman’s shoulders, grabbing hold of the edge of the bag. “Behold! A beast defeated!”

With a single motion he ripped the sack off her body and the crowd gasped. Mothers covered their children’s faces and a hush settled over the crowd. The woman was dead. Her skin was gray, nearly transparent as if all the warmth had been sucked dry. A hole gaped in her chest, everyone could see straight through it, see the insides of her body. Dried brown blood streaked down her chin and neck. Her mouth was agape revealing two sharp fangs. A demon defeated.

“She was found, left as a sacrifice on the footsteps of the church. Our savior wanted us to know! Our donations have worked! Your faith has birthed our salvation!”

“Death to the demons!” Someone in the crowd shouted.

“We’re saved!” Another cried.

The preacher raised his hands, shushing down the growing commotion. “This isn’t over yet!” He warned. “The cities and their priests with their false gods have not believed us. They have all but forsaken our town to these demons! For the first time, we have proof. We all but need to spread the word of what was witnessed here! Show it to them! Who among you will go?”

The crowd was silent. Go to the city? Try and convince the high priests of the demons? It was true they had proof now but how were they supposed to transport the body? Who would pay their way, supply their food, provide for their families while they were gone?

“I’ll go.” A dark sinister voice spoke out. All heads turned to the side to see a young man leaning up against a building in the dark shadows of the square.   

Yellow eyes lit up under the light of cigarette fire. She Li emerged from the shadows and into the growing cool light of the morning. His silver hair beamed almost unnaturally. He wasn’t dressed like the rich from the city, pale skin covered in a simple charcoal vest and jacket with high waisted trousers. But, despite the clothes, he carried himself like he had experienced wealth, understood power and influence. He walked through the crowd and the men and women parted for him wordlessly. 

“Quite the uproar this has caused.” His voice was languid, washed with shallow sympathy. “Your town has suffered.”

“W-who are you?” The preacher asked, lowering his hands. He eyed the stranger with uncertainty. 

“Why, you might say I’m your God! You all in this fine town have been suffering for so long. So I sent the cure for your… illness. It’s a shame really, that it ended this way.”

“Yes,” the preacher said wearily as She Li moved through the crowd. This man couldn’t be their God who had saved them, the god they had prayed to. “A shame so many lives were lost to this demon’s hunger. That is why we must get the high priest to believe us! Warn others! Bring in more followers to the Lord’s cause!”

“Ah, you misunderstand me. I couldn’t care less about your human lives. The shame is that my experiment failed, cut short!” She Li gestures to the dead vampire, deathly cold and still. “She got caught, killed before I could see her potential blossom. She failed in her purpose. I wasn’t even able to study her for the full cycle of gorging. Oh well, I’ll get it right on the next one.”

The town went deadly silent, eyes wide. The fear could be tasted in the air, each human perspiring in their confusion, frozen in place. He couldn’t be a demon, the sun would be out any minute! 

“A real shame indeed.” He continued with a smile. "But alas, a failed experiment led to discovery of something even I could not have imagined. The resurfacing of a killer! The killer. So please, come forward and claim your prize! I’m right here.”

“Y-you.” The preacher stumbled over his words. “You are no God. What are you?!”

“A demon.” With that She Li suddenly swiped his hand through the throat of the nearest human, cleaving the man’s head clean off his shoulders. The square erupted into madness. Screaming and fleeing for their lives. More vampires emerged, killing them one by one. None could be left alive.

She Li walked up to the trembling pastor who had begun a prayer, falling to his knees in fear. He wrapped his hand around the preacher’s throat and leaned into his ear, whispering something. He began to dig his fingers into the skin when someone shouted.

“She Li!” A voice hissed behind him. “Do not kill him! He could know something useful!”

She Li’s lips curled into a dark grin as his fingers loosened against the preacher’s neck. “Could it be? The youngest He?” She Li turned and faced the tall dark figure at the far end of the square. “He Tian, I don’t believe we’ve had the pleasure of meeting. Did your father send you all the way out here?”

He Tian scowled and edged closer to the town center, stepping through blood and ravaged carcasses. The slaughtering of the town was still at large as vampires feasted hungrily on every heart that beat. “I do no one’s bidding but my own.”

“How interesting,” She Li purred. “And what do you want with my prey?”

“Answers. Be reasonable, this killer is a threat to both of us. You want to know what killed your experiment? He said that this vampire was left on the church’s doorstep. By whom?”

She Li turned back to the preacher, seemingly thinking it over before nodding. “Go on, answer him.”

The man trembled, feeling the difference in power between himself and the two demons towering over him. Death . Death incarnate had come for him. He couldn’t help but weep, body shaking. “P-please! I don’t know. She was just there.”

“You didn’t see anything? Hear anything? Smell anything?” He Tian questioned calmly. He wished he could compel him but preachers usually partook in vervain doses, making them unable to be compelled. 

She Li grinned, enjoying the groveling and tears from the preacher. These human emotions were exciting to vampires like him. “Did it scare you? Seeing a dead rotting corpse on your doorstep?”

The preacher shook and cried, snot pouring, eyes watering. “N-no!!”

“Oh? Did you get off on it? Are you one of those humans? Sick and perverted.”

“She Li,” He Tian growled in warning. He knelt down and got into the preacher’s face. “What did you see? Anything?”

“N-nothing!! I swear to God!”

“What time exactly was it?”

“I was just closing the church last night after prayer!”

“And?”

“And when I came out she was there, sitting on the steps leading up to the church.”

“He doesn’t know anything.” She Li laughed, hand tightening around the human’s throat once more. “Let me have him.”

He Tian straightened and looked around. The sun was indeed beginning to rise, leaving the lesser vampires scurry into the shadows, dragging their victims with them. It was a slaughter of significant scale. Lifeless eyes and mutilated bodies crowded the square. The screams had quieted, a telling sign to how few humans remained. He Tian sighed, this had been another failure, another dead end. If only he had arrived before She Li, he may have been able to get close with the humans and discover something of worth. 

He had always heard that She Li was a vicious and ruthless vampire, but to see it for himself disgusted and irritated him more than anything. And his experiment? He Tian looked to the dead vampire. It was a horrid sight. Something was off about her body that went beyond the symptoms of her death. Was She Li truly experimenting on the common vampires, were the rumors really true?

“Well?” She Li questioned, voice low as he salivated over the flesh in his hands. The preacher whimpered. 

“Why are you here?” He Tian’s eyes narrowed on the silver hair and golden eyes of the ancient vampire before him. Powerful and old, same as him. 

She Li flashed a smile, sinister and cold. “Didn’t you hear? My experiment got killed?”

“And you and your… people, just happen to have been waiting nearby when the legendary killer returned?”

“A funny coincidence.” His smile said to choose his next words carefully, a threatening aura coming off him in waves.

He Tian wasn’t a fool, it wasn’t like they could kill each other. No, vampires played the long game of pain and retribution. Finding ways to suffer that reached beyond physical pain. It would be unwise, in He Cheng’s words, to cross She Li when it had only been their first meeting. He had no real insight into how She Li operated or what he wanted. 

“Well?” She Li taunted.

“Have your fill. But don’t intervene in my work again.” He Tian said, and with that, he was gone. 

Present Day

He Tian packed up clothes and different products into two suitcases. He worked quickly but his hand hesitated over the briefcase of vervain. It was a little past time for Guan Shan’s next dose according to the schedule he’d had with the hunters, but the thought of poisoning him was more than He Tian could handle. No, he would refuse if asked to do so. He wouldn’t turn into Guan Shan’s new master or abuser.

He swallowed thickly, putting the needles to the side. This had been his agreement with Guan Shan, and though he disagreed with his methods, it was true that it tempered his blood thirst. He would inevitably suffer one way or another. “At least I’ll be myself,” Guan Shan had said. If it were him, would he choose the madness or the pain? It was hard to imagine.

Murmurs and moans began to come from the bed, immediately alerting He Tian. He stood and walked to the edge of the bed.

Guan Shan groaned weakly. “I’m so hungry,” he said deliriously. “Please. He Tian.”

Against his better judgment, He Tian pulled out one of the prepared plastic bottles filled with animal blood. He frowned looking at its contents and thought about throwing it out altogether, but he had made a deal and Guan Shan was one of the few he was inclined to not lie to. With reluctance he walked to the bed and handed him the bottle. “The longer you put it off the worse it’ll get. The animal blood isn’t the solution you want it to be.” He Tian said calmly, trying not to upset him further.

“It has to be. I-I need it to be.” Guan Shan painfully sat up and downed the bottle, crushing it in his hand when every last drop was finished. The animal blood took a little of the edge off but it wasn’t quite enough. His body knew the difference and it was harder being surrounded by the scent of what he couldn’t have. It was like drinking salt water to quench his thirst, it only made him more parched. He felt sick. The blood was too thin and left a foul aftertaste on his tongue. The remnants of vervain were still coursing through his veins, making it hard to move, hard to breathe. He felt exhausted just from being moved to a different room. He collapsed back onto the bed, breathing heavily.

All he could think about was how hungry he was. His jaw ached. He could envision leaving the room, following the scent to the closest human and sinking his teeth deep into their veins. He felt a rush of euphoria just imagining the hunt, the kill, the feed. It was electrifying, exhilarating. So, so satisfying. Filling. He wanted it more than anything. The smells were all around him. His fingers grasped the sheets, imagining them clasping around a human’s throat instead. He ground his teeth, imagining the feel of flesh and bone breaking between them. He could all but taste the blood on his tongue, he could remember what it tasted like.

“Snap out of it, Guan Shan.” He Tian got on the bed and turned Guan Shan to his back. He cupped his face in his hands and held him steady. His sharp silver eyes pierced into red ones, capturing his attention. “Don’t fixate on it, it’ll only make it harder.” 

Guan Shan weakly fought back, swatting at He Tian’s hands, tears building in his eyes. He Tian gently grabbed his wrists, holding them to his chest and keeping him in place. It was concerning how little strength it took. “It’s okay, this feeling will pass. You’re just adjusting. I imagine it feels more heightened coming off the vervain.”

“He Tian!” He groaned out in strangled pain. His jaw ached, fangs protruded ready to feed. “I need the vervain. You need to—“

“I can't, Guan Shan. I won’t.” He Tian’s vision blurred, tears coming to the surface. “I can’t hurt you. Poison you? No, I won’t. Not unless there’s no other choice.” He Tian could barely look at him this way. For ten years he had dreamed of finding him again. Of course he knew it wouldn’t be perfect, and it was a relief that he was out of She Li’s clutches, but he hated seeing him like this. The pain in his face twisted his soft features, mutilated his smile.

Guan Shan cried out of frustration and pain. He gripped into He Tian’s hands, shifting from fighting back to holding onto him. “I-I can’t do this. It hurts so much.” 

“My idea will work, Guan Shan. A little human blood at a time in controlled doses. I’ve seen others do it before.”

“Others like me?” 

He Tian paused. “I don’t know of anyone like you,” he said just under a whisper.

“Then how do you know it will work?” Tears dripped over Guan Shan’s cheeks and He Tian’s heart ached. He gripped Guan Shan’s hands tightly back.

“I can’t promise that it will. But it’s a place to start. What Sh-, what he did to you is unforgivable. But it’s not your fault. You can’t keep on punishing yourself like this. What’s the harm in just giving it a try?” 

“You know exactly what the harm is.” 

“I’ll be here to stop you if it comes to that!”

“Will you?”

“If I have to. Please. Please just give it a try. Trust me like you once did. I-I don’t understand what changed?”

“You weren’t there,” Guan Shan’s voice broke, cracking under the pressure. He tried to pull away but He Tian didn’t budge. “I needed you and you weren’t there. And I know I told you to go, to forget about me. But, but I-” the same lost look from before came over his face. Like the words were being stolen right in front of him. He Tian grew more sure that his memory had been altered somehow.

“Guan Shan, I looked for you.” He Tian said with growing distress, desperate to prove his loyalty. Desperate to give Guan Shan the answers he needed to hear, anything to ease his pain. “I never stopped trying to find you! And I promise I’ll never let you go again. He’ll never have you again.”

Guan Shan cried. Exhaustion, relief, anger, fear, and more all swelled up inside of him. His emotions were overwhelming, out of his control as if he was a brand new vampire all over again with no idea how to control his heightened senses. Crying turned into wailing. He could feel his mind slipping, hysteria and hopelessness coming in waves. He couldn’t control it. It was as if the floodgates had opened, leaving him to drown. “I want to turn it off,” he sobbed.

He Tian’s eyes bulged, heart beating quickly in a moment of panic. He couldn’t let that happen, not under any circumstances. It would be like losing Guan Shan all over again, at least the real him. And with his near constant state of starvation, he could only imagine the havoc he could cause in such an emotionless state. 

“No, Guan Shan. Please.” He wiped away tears from Guan Shan’s cheeks and turned him on his side so he could lay next to him. He pulled the sobbing vampire into his arms. He kissed his head and held him tightly. “Don’t even think about that, don’t even entertain the thought. Stay here with me. I know it hurts right now, but it won’t be like this forever. I’ve got you. You’re not alone.”

Guan Shan sobbed and shook in He Tian’s arms until finally there were no more tears left and the exhaustion took over. He felt dizzy and though the hunger was still there, the ache had dulled for the time being. He had forgotten what it felt like to be enveloped in He Tian’s embrace. He hadn't realized just how much he missed it, how safe it felt. Without needing to be told, he closed his eyes and focused on He Tian’s scent. He blocked out all the sounds except for the sound of his steady beating heart. He forgot every touch that wasn’t the touch of He Tian’s hands on the back of his head and the small of his back. 

He Tian continued rubbing Guan Shan’s back even after he was sure he had fallen back to sleep. At some point it became more for him than for Guan Shan. He had no idea Guan Shan was entertaining the thought of turning off his humanity. How long had he been feeling this way? Had he gotten to him too late? He was in over his head with this. He couldn’t just fix Guan Shan’s problems by sheer will alone, he needed help. 

After a long stretch of quiet minutes lying in bed, He Tian slowly and quietly slipped out of the blankets and fixed them back over Guan Shan’s shoulder. He grabbed his cellphone and stepped out onto the hotel balcony, dialing a number he hadn’t called in some time. Finally a gruff voice answered.

“He Tian, what the fuck do you want?” the man said groggily, as if just waking up.

“Qiu, sorry, I know it’s late over there.”

“Late? It’s three in the morning. I’m hanging up.”

“Wait!”

“Why the fuck are you calling me and not your brother?”

“Because I need your help, oh gracious brother in law. Warlock help.”

“No.”

“It was just a nosebleed!”

Qiu sighed, “It’s not about the nosebleed, He Tian. I’m telling you, your redhead either doesn’t want to be found, or as much as I hate to say it, he may be dead. I can’t help you.”

“I found him, Qiu. I’ve got him back, but things are bad.”

There was a pause. He Tian could hear the rustling of sheets and a door being quietly shut. “So, again I’ll ask why you’re calling me and not your brother.”

“I’m calling you to ask for a favor. One that I know He Cheng wouldn’t approve of.”

“He Cheng doesn’t disapprove of things without reason, He Tian. He’s smart, smarter than most of your kind. There’s a reason why he has the wealth and security that he does.”

“I do things with reason too, Qiu, and to me, there is nothing more important than Mo Guan Shan, no better reason to take risks. I just spent the last decade looking for him, and now that I found him, you have to know I’ll do anything to keep him.”

Qiu took another long pause. He was always so careful, calculating and exact. He Tian didn’t know whether to admire it or hate it. “You said things were bad. You must be desperate if you’re calling me, so let’s hear what you want and then I’ll decide what to do with you from there.” 

He Tian took a seat on the patio, picking up his box of cigarettes and lighting one between his fingers. “To start, a daylight ring.”

“A daylight ring?”

“He’s coming with me to Belgium. I can’t miss this opportunity to look into the most recent death there. But, I also won’t leave him behind. It’ll be difficult to travel, to blend in, if we’re restricted to traveling at night.

“You do realize that it’ll also make it easier for him to run away from you. Easier for him to feed.”

“He won’t. I’ll take care of him.”

“How can you be sure? If my memory serves, didn’t you tell me that he rejected you the last time you two spoke? Told you to leave, to let him go.”

He Tian was silent on the line, breathing in the nicotine. That was a conversation he’d rather forget. He regretted ever telling Qiu and He Cheng about that night. It was just that shocking, he had nowhere else to turn but to his brother at that moment. “It’s different now, I promise. He needs me Qiu, and I need him.” 

Qiu sighed once more. “You said a ring to start. What else are you asking for?”

“Something I’m not even sure exists, but if it does, I knew you’d be the one to ask.” 

“Spit it out.”

He Tian took another deep drag of his cigarette. “Right now, Guan Shan is using animal blood and vervain to curb his cravings. He wants me to help him with the injections but, but I just can’t. It’s not a long term solution, Qiu. I need to get him back on blood bags, help him find balance before he gives up.”

“Gives up?”

“He’s in a lot of pain, Qiu. I’m hoping you have something, anything that can help curb the cravings. Get him to stop poisoning himself.”

“If such a thing does exist. I have not heard of it. But, you know who would?”

“Fuck, don’t say it.”

“He Cheng.”

“Fuck,” He Tian murmured under his breath. “I’m asking for your help with this, Qiu. I’ll talk to He Cheng when I’m ready. He may not tell me what I need to know, but he’ll tell you.”

Qiu didn’t respond, and He Tian waited. He could almost picture him. That stoic face, the short white bleached hair.

Finally the silence broke, and He Tian exhaled. “The daylight ring will take time. I’ll call you when it’s finished to get a shipping address.”

“And the rest?”

“Talk to your brother, He Tian. He’s not as cold as you may think.” 

He Tian sighed heavily. He was really hoping it wouldn’t come to that, but he also wasn’t surprised. Qiu was unshakably loyal to his brother. He should be glad he agreed to the daylight ring. It was a long shot to even ask.

“And, He Tian.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m glad you got him back.”

“Yeah. Me too. Thanks Qiu.”

The call ended and He Tian put out his cigarette. He looked back into the hotel room, Guan Shan’s back was to him. He could see his side rising and falling with each breath he took. He gripped his phone tightly in his fist. Asking his brother for help ran several risks. He Cheng would do a lot to avoid getting mixed up with She Li, and it was no secret to any vampire of high society who Guan Shan belonged to. And of course, there was his own pride. He hated the idea of groveling for help to that stone cold face. But, would He Cheng truly help if he explained what Guan Shan meant to him?

There had to be answers out there. Maybe the hunters would know something, have a connection. Maybe a book out there somewhere would say something, or maybe, it was all futile, and the only option would be to slowly wean Guan Shan off the vervain, and build up his tolerance to the blood once more. He had the patience for it, but he wasn’t so sure about Guan Shan. If he was already in such a low place that he would turn off his emotions, then he may not have it in him to wade through the long months of pain that it could take until he began to find a sense of normalcy.

He Tian lit another cigarette and savored the burning sensation on his lungs. Normalcy. What was that to Guan Shan? He had lived in sheltered spaces his entire existence. He had traveled the world with She Li, yes, but he had only seen the darkest corners, the dirtiest alleys, the coldest highways. He Tian wanted to show him what life for a vampire could be like. Freedom. The choice to go anywhere he wanted, do anything he wanted to do. He hoped he would give him the time to show it to him. He hoped that Guan Shan would want to experience it with him. 

It was late afternoon when He Tian, Zhan Zhengxi, and Jian Yi met outside the private jet He Tian had booked. He Tian spoke quickly and quietly with the pilot, advising of his desire to stay discreet and discussing the terms of his payment. Zhengxi and Jian Yi loaded up. Books, notes, weapons. Anything and everything they could need in Belgium.

The jet’s cabin itself was more expensive and expansive than anything they’d experienced before. There was a sofa, plush chairs and newly stained tables. In the back was a tight room filled with a bed that looked straight out of a hotel catalog. 

“Fucking vampires.” Zhengxi mumbled to himself as he dumped his mud stained duffle bag onto the beige luxury couch. 

“Lighten up, Zhengxi. Live in the moment! How often do we get to experience this!” Jian Yi exclaimed. 

“Just feels unnecessary.”

“It’s absolutely necessary,” He Tian said, walking into the cabin. “Precious cargo and all that. If it makes you feel better, just think of it as another way to take advantage of the rich arrogant vampires you dislike so much.”

Zhengxi grunted but otherwise ignored the comment, settling down next to his bag on the sofa. 

“So, a few things before I go get said precious cargo.” He Tian continued. “Some advice to make this seven hour flight a little easier for everyone.”

“You forget we spent almost a year with him.” Zhengxi replied dully. “It’s not like we don’t know how to act around him.”

“You spent a year with a vervain dosed, hopeless, and depressed version of him. I have spent decades with him and though he may not be happy with me right now, he’s certainly going to be at the least apprehensive around you two.”

“Okay, point taken. What’s the advice?” Jian Yi said with a huff as he made himself comfortable in the plush seats of the cabin. 

“Great. I should warn you that I haven’t been using the vervain. That being said, he’s rather raw right now. Months of being numbed out and weak has had a pretty harsh backlash.”

Jian Yi frowned. “That sounds dangerous, He Tian.”

“It’s now or later. He can’t poison himself forever.”

“But getting off of it cold turkey doesn’t sound like the right solution either.”

“I’ll take your point under advisement. But, let me handle Guan Shan. I’m talking to you two first so that you can be adequately prepared.”

“That was our deal,” Zhengxi said. “He’s your problem now, so just say what you want to say.”

“First, try not to make any quick, sudden movements. Keep your body and mind calm.”

“Our mind calm?” Jian Yi said, confused. 

“I mean your temperament. I get that a certain amount of fear or defensiveness is inevitable around him but do your best not to let it show. Avoid things like shouting, crying, anything that gets your heart pumping or heightens your emotions.”

“Is he a mind reader now too?” 

“No, just sensitive.” He Tian responded seriously. He needed them to take his advice seriously. He needed Guan Shan to see he could be around humans and not lose control. “When you get worked up it causes a physical response in your body. Many vampires get riled up by this. It stems from their obsession with the hunt. The stalking, the chase, the surge of emotions that come from their victim. Heightened emotions can be triggering.”

“What the fuck?” Jian Yi said. 

“Y'know, I’m a little surprised you don’t know this already. Aren’t you hunters?”

“We hunt monsters that have lost their humanity, He Tian. That includes more than just vampires. Five years ago when we worked that job together was the first time we came face to face with a live vampire outside of a textbook. It’s not like the nuances of vampire bloodlust is just readily available. Most hunters don’t look that deep. They don’t care.”

“Not every hunter has a vampire on the inside to tell them these things either.” Zhengxi added. “So please, go on.”

He Tian shrugged, “It’s part of our instincts. It affects some who transition more than others. It just so happens that Guan Shan is one of those. Doesn’t help that he was put through conditioning intended to sharpen those senses, so try to give him some grace.”

“That sounds awful.” Zhengxi said, surprisingly sincerely. “Is it like that for you?”

He Tian paused. “Not anymore.” 

“We’ll do our best to be conscious of our emotions, but you’re wrong about one thing. We’re not afraid of him.”

“Then you would be the first.” He Tian replied coldly. “Prey knows when it’s been marked, when it’s being hunted. The difference in power, that innate feeling of weakness and the helplessness that comes with it can be crushing.”

“We’re not helpless,” Jian Yi chirped, “and we have you, you smug ass.”

He Tian smirked. “Well then, if there aren’t further questions, it seems the sun has finally begun to set. I’ll be back. Remember what I said. Keep your mind and your body calm. It's a long flight to Belgium.”

He Tian knew something was wrong as soon as the elevator reached the fourth floor and the rotten stench of animal blood hit his senses. 

“Shit,” he mumbled as he pulled out the keycard to the suite. He looked down the halls and listened for footsteps, but heard none. Most other occupants would be out to dinner at that hour, just as he planned. He had thought Guan Shan would still be asleep but it seemed he woke up early. He kicked himself for being out so long.

With hurried hands He Tian opened the door and slipped inside, quickly closing it behind him. They were still in hunter territory and causing trouble now would be bad for all of them. He just needed to get Guan Shan to Belgium safely. They could figure everything else out there. 

As he walked in he slowed, taking in the scene. Bottles of empty animal blood were crushed and strewn all over the floor. Guan Shan sat haunched next to the cooler in the corner, guzzling bottle after bottle. He Tian took a deep breath. He needed to handle this delicately. 

“Guan Shan.” He called softly so as to not startle him as he carefully approached. No answer. Guan Shan was lost to his desperate feeding, trying so hard to relieve his gnawing hunger.

He Tian got closer, he wasn’t afraid, more so, he didn’t want to upset him more than he knew he would already be upset when he snapped out of it. He reached out and touched his shoulder. Guan Shan swerved around harshly with a snarling growl. Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth and his eyes were wide and feral. 

“Guan Shan, it's me.” He held his hands up non aggressively. “Take a breath, you’ve had enough now.”

A hint of recognition crossed Guan Shan’s features and all at once he seemed to come back to himself. He looked around the floor realizing what he had done. His hands shook as he dropped the bottle he was holding. “I-I woke up, and I was so hungry. I thought I could just have one while you were gone.”

He Tian moved closer and grabbed his shaking hands. “Hey, it’s alright. No one got hurt. You didn’t leave the room. I’m sorry I was gone so long. That won’t happen again.”

Guan Shan stared at the bottles around him, shaking his head in disbelief. “It’s not enough,” he said to himself in a horrified realization. “It’s not enough,” he said again, solidifying his discovery, disgusted with himself, and scared of his own lack of control. “You were right.” He yanked his hands away and began desperately trying to wipe the blood off his lips and chin. “Nothing is enough!”

“Animal blood may not be the answer but there are other answers out there. It will get better. We’ll work on it together.” He Tian set to work quickly, wetting a towel from the bathroom and running back to help him get cleaned up. 

“You don’t understand! Without She Li, I can’t!”

The words hurt He Tian. He gritted his teeth, biting back the bile of anger that dared to be spat back. That anger shouldn’t be hurled at Guan Shan, this wasn’t his doing. She Li was the one who made him this way to begin with, and he was smart. He so perfectly set himself up to be the only solution to the problem he himself created. Guan Shan couldn’t see past it thanks to She Li’s twisted mind games. The compulsion, the gaslighting, the confusion. She Li told Guan Shan over and over again that only he could stop him, only he could save him when he went over the edge. It was the sole reason Guan Shan had never tried to leave. In his heart it was an undeniable fact that without She Li to stop him, he was nothing but a wild beast. It was a fact He Tian had spent the last better part of a century trying to prove to him was a lie. 

He Tian wiped the blood from Guan Shan’s thin fingers one by one, gently running the damp towel over each with care. With a deep breath he looked up and met his pleading red eyes. He could see just how scared and worried he was. “Guan Shan. Who am I? What am I?”

Guan Shan was confused, taken off guard by the change in subject. “I don’t—”

“Just answer.”

“Y-you’re He Tian. Second son of the He family. A vampire with original blood and magic.”

“And what is She Li?”

“The only son of the She family. Also descended from the originals.”

“You see.” He set the towel down and rubbed his thumbs over Guan Shan’s hands. “The power that runs in his blood also runs in mine. The only difference is that unlike She Li, I want what’s best for you. I want you to be happy, and free.”

He Tian could see in Guan Shan’s eyes that he was still not fully convinced, the compulsion ran deep. Instead, those eyes conveyed almost a pity, as if he felt bad for him. Like He Tian was too blind to see the truth and he didn’t know how to break it to him. 

He Tian smiled softly at him. “You don’t have to believe me, I’ll prove it to you. Now, let’s get you cleaned up. We have a flight to catch.”

Guan Shan had not even realized how effectively he had been distracted. The hunger and blood was a passing thought as he let He Tian lift him off the ground and directed him to the bathroom. “A flight? Where are we going?”

“Belgium. And we won’t be going alone. Your two favorite hunters will be accompanying us.”

Guan Shan immediately stopped moving, letting He Tian walk into his tense back. “What do you mean? Why Belgium? What’s going on? And why the fuck would you think it’s a good idea to stuff two humans in a confined space with a hungry vampire?! He Tian, no I’m not going to Belgium. Just leave me here.”

“What, downstairs in that dungeon?” He Tian said exasperated. He rounded Guan Shan so he could look him in the face, and placed his hands on his shoulders. “It’ll be alright Guan Shan, I’ll explain everything. The hunters are Zhan Zhengxi and Jian Yi, they can be trusted, for the most part at least. You’re familiar with their scents and they’re equipped to handle anything that goes wrong. I’ll be with you the whole time.”

“Why Belgium?” He questioned obstinately.

“There’s been another murder.” 

Guan Shan immediately softened. “Your mother,” he whispered and He Tian nodded in affirmation.

“He Tian, this is important and you should go. But I’ll just be a burden. I’ll slow you down.”

He Tian scowled. “Don’t say that. The only burden I face is being apart from you.”

“I can’t even be in the sun, and you’ll be too distracted, worried about leaving me alone during the day. And you should be worried! This is your mother’s killer. You’ve been waiting for an opportunity to catch whatever it is for years. Don’t waste it!” Guan Shan pulled away and continued into the bathroom, washing the remaining blood off of his hands and face, trying not to linger in the mirror. 

He Tian didn’t want to tell Guan Shan about his plans for the daylight ring yet, not until he held it in his palm and knew for sure Qiu had pulled through. “I’m not wasting it.” He Tian followed him into the bathroom. “Guan Shan, I know you don’t see it this way but I’m stronger with you. I won’t be able to think straight if I’m not with you. I can’t do this if I’m constantly wondering if you’re okay, if you’re hurt, if you're suffering.”

“He Tian.” Guan Shan said, weariness in his voice. He backed away from the sink but He Tian reached out and took his wrist, pulling him to him.

“I just got you back. Don’t ask me to let you go, cause I won’t. I can’t.” He Tian stared at Guan Shan’s lips, tinted red from the blood. He had more color in his skin now, more life in his eyes without the vervain watering him down. He Tian missed him. He wanted to kiss him, hold him in his arms. He pushed slowly, crowding him into the sink. 

To He Tian’s great disappointment, Guan Shan pushed back. “You were supposed to let me go.” 

He Tian sighed and took a step back. “Listen to me, Guan Shan. I will never let you go.” His tone was final, leaving no room for argument. “Now, I’ve got a jet waiting, and you would not believe how much I’m paying by the hour. So, finish cleaning up. I’ve got a suitcase packed for you and I’ll lay out a change of clothes on the bed.”

Guan Shan couldn’t find the words to respond, lost somewhere between continued protests and blushing embarrassment at He Tian’s directness. He turned his head away as He Tian walked out of the bathroom, gracefully giving him time to recover. 

He wasn’t half the vampire He Tian was but he too remembered. He wasn’t immune to He Tian’s charms. The way he wore those low shirts that exposed his chest and clung to arms. The way he licked his lips and so blatantly stared at him with such wanteness. He could remember their nights together so vividly. He may have shut out a lot from his past, but those memories? He cherished them, held them close to his heart. 

After the shower he felt calmer, more himself. He stepped out to the room to see the bottles and blood gone and He Tian’s name brand clothes on the bed, black and simple while maintaining an air of elegance and wealth. She Li never wore this kind of stuff, he didn’t care about showy clothes or about looking nice. He showed his wealth and power in other ways. Guan Shan rubbed the material between his fingers. He couldn’t help but think of how ridiculous he would look in them, yet, he couldn’t deny how much he liked the idea of wearing He Tian’s clothes. Little things like the familiarity of their scent and texture gave him a piece of mind. 

The hotel door opened and He Tian stepped through carrying a small bag. He smiled seeing Guan Shan in the room, holding up his shirt to his chest. “Are those okay for you?”

“Uh, y-yeah I guess it’s fine.”

“Latest fashion.”

“I could never keep up with that,” he tried to joke, but the sad truth behind it kept either of them from laughing. 

He Tian pulled out a glasses case from the bag. “Here, to protect your pretty eyes.” 

Guan Shan took the case and opened it to gold plated sunglasses with darkly tinted lenses. He had no reference of how much this sort of thing would cost. She Li only had ever given him the most basic clothes, never anything extra. “Protect my eyes? Isn't it dark out?”

“This is still hunter territory and I’m not taking any risks while I’m smuggling you out of here. We need to blend in.”

“Right.” Guan Shan said slowly, gently putting the glasses back in their case. “About that, I’m, uh.”

“You’re worried about being around all those humans.”

“How far is it?”

“It’s not too far, and I’ve already mapped out the least populated route there.” He Tian could see how nervous he was, like his skin was crawling just at the thought of being surrounded by all those warm bodies. 

“Where’s the vervain? Where’s the briefcase with the doses?” 

He Tian shook his head. “Guan Shan, please.”

“Just to have on hand.” Guan Shan interrupted. “Please, it’ll make me feel better to know it’s there. In case things get bad.” 

He Tian didn’t like it, but, if it made Guan Shan feel better to have it around, then maybe it wouldn’t be the worst thing to bring it along. “Okay, okay I’ll get it.”

“Swear on it.”

“I swear.”

Guan Shan exhaled and slipped the black shirt over his chest. The clothes fit loosely but were soft and just as he expected, smelled like He Tian. He could do this, he needed to do this. And He Tian would be with him. He couldn’t screw this up. He knew how much this opportunity to look into his mother’s death meant to He Tian. 

Finally the two were ready to depart. “Glasses, Guan Shan,” He Tian gently reminded. 

“Right.” Guan Shan slid on the sunglasses, covering up the bright shining red of his irises and stepped up to the door. 

He Tian slung his arm over Guan Shan’s shoulder and rested his other hand on the door handle. “Remember, focus on me and only me, and I’ll get us out of here as quickly as possible. I’d like to try and leave without causing a scene but if it gets too bad, tell me, or pinch my side and we’ll say fuck being discreet and get out of here as quickly as possible.”

“Won’t that ruin your ability to come back here?” 

He Tian smiled and looked down at him, hugging him to his side. “Well, being discreet is really more for Zhengxi and Jian Yi’s sake than mine. They’ve been seen with me so if anything were to happen it’d look badly on them. I don’t want them to be investigated but if it has to happen, then we’ll work it out.”

Guan Shan nodded, looking to the door. “Okay. I’m ready.”

Chapter Text

Jian Yi and Zhan Zhengxi waited impatiently in the jet’s cabin. Jian Yi’s leg bounced incessantly in anticipation. “They’re taking forever.” He whined.

“I hope they didn’t run into any complications.” Zhengxi said absently. His mind was elsewhere, pondering over all that He Tian had shared. “What do you make of it all Jian Yi?”

“Of what?”

“Everything He Tian said, about vampires, about Mo Guan Shan. I’ve never seen He Tian rattled like that. I never would have given Guan Shan a second thought, but thinking back knowing what we know now, there was something different about him.”

“You mean how his eyes were permanently red and how hungry he was all the goddamn time?”

“More than just that, something, I don’t know, something broken? It’s just got me thinking about what we really know about vampires, about monsters in general. It’s been bugging me ever since we first worked with He Tian. Just how, things aren’t as black and white as I thought when I first joined up with the coalition.”

“I get what you mean. I wish we would have gone at it from a different angle, asked him different questions.”

“I don’t think he would have told us anything even if we did. He Tian thinks he let us take him but even if that was true, he clearly had no intention of talking to us yet alone helping us.”

“You may be right about that. Look, here they come.”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi stood, ready to greet their former prisoner. Looking out they saw He Tian standing tall with his arm around Guan Shan’s shoulders. To the hunters' surprise, Guan Shan was also quite tall and he looked strong despite being tucked into He Tian’s side. They had become so used to seeing him sitting in that small room under a faint yellow light, dulled or half conscious from the vervain. He Tian was right, they really didn’t know him at all despite the time they spent together. He almost looked like a different person, carrying himself with an entirely different aura. 

Jian Yi felt the need to step back as they approached but stood firm next to Zhengxi’s side. “We were beginning to think you two were gonna bail. Glad you could make it.” He said as cheerily as he could. 

Guan Shan’s head snapped to him and He Tian pulled him in tighter. “Thanks for waiting.” He Tian walked in first, towing the red headed vampire in with him. The atmosphere changed with their arrival, something heavy and close that made Jian Yi afraid to even take too deep of a breath. He was grateful for the sunglasses that covered Guan Shan’s eyes, because he was sure that he was being watched. He could feel the weight of his gaze even as He Tian led him to a sofa in the back of the cabin. Jian Yi breathed in deep, steadying himself, and shifting his eyes to Zhengxi. With one look he could tell that he felt what he did. 

Zhengxi grit his teeth and gave the vampires a wide berth as they boarded the jet. Maybe it was his instincts, sharpened from being a hunter, or maybe He Tian was right, and this is what it felt like to be marked as prey. This was the vampire He Tian described, he could see it now. Hungry and lethal, a killer. What they had locked in the basement for the past year was but a shadow of what stood before them now and it had only been two days off of the vervain. He could see why He Tian had been so shocked to hear that he had been taken. Zhengxi watched as Guan Shan’s attention followed Jian Yi, and though he felt defensive and wildly protective, he tried to follow He Tian’s advice and remain as passive as possible. This would be harder than he thought. 

He Tian sat Guan Shan down and walked back up to the hunters, breaking Guan Shan’s line of sight to Jian Yi. “Are we good?”

“Are you sure about this? It’s a long flight.”

He Tian chuckled, “what happened to not being afraid?”

Zhengxi scowled and moved to take his place next to Jian Yi on the opposite side of the plane from Guan Shan. “Your responsibility, He Tian,” he reminded.

He Tian nodded and closed the door to the cabin behind him, sealing it in place. He walked up to the captain’s cabin, notifying the pilot that all passengers had arrived and he could continue with his final checks. Finally, he re-joined Guan Shan, taking his hand as he sat next to him. 

“Breathe.” 

Guan Shan exhaled and inhaled sharply, almost gasping, he hadn’t realized he’d been holding his breath.

“Here,” He Tian reached up and pulled off the glasses from his face. “There, that’s much better.”

Guan Shan blinked against the harsh overhead lights and He Tian reached over to turn down the dial and dim the lights. 

“You did great, Guan Shan.”

“That’s them,” Guan Shan snarled, looking back to the hunters on the opposite side of the plane.

“Leave them be, and don’t fixate. They’re not going to harm you anymore.”

“How can you be so sure, how can you trust them?” Guan Shan said with disgust.

“Because I take my deals very seriously, and they know what I’ll do to them if they break it. So try to let it go.”

Guan Shan’s eyes bore into them. He couldn’t help but fixate. He thought of the burning ropes and sharp needles. The poking and prodding at all the things he hid so deep inside. He allowed himself to be taken, he shouldn’t blame them, he knew he deserved the pain he suffered. But now, here they were, trapped in an airtight container, blood pumping. He could smell it, taste it even. They were just sitting there, waiting for him to rip them open. Two warm bodies served on a silver platter. He could feel the saliva pooling in his mouth, taste the tang on his tongue. He gripped his hands tight, digging into the seat. 

Firm hands took hold of his jaw, turning his face to the side and away from the hunters. He Tian looked at him with a seriousness that startled him. 

“Guan Shan, I know it’s hard. Don’t fixate. I don’t like what they did to you either, even if you did allow them to take you initially. But killing them won’t satisfy you. I need them to help me with my mother’s case, so please, for me, spare them for the time being.” He Tian could only guess what was going on in Guan Shan’s mind, but he hoped that if he gave him a reason to hold back, it would help. 

Guan Shan looked torn, frustrated. “Help me,” he started. “Help me get my mind off it.”

He Tian smiled. He wondered if Guan Shan had remembered when he first said that to him, all those years ago. He Tian had kissed him back then. Kissed him and more. It was their favorite kind of distraction, though, he was sure that wouldn’t fly in this situation. In truth he wasn’t entirely sure where they stood now. Guan Shan didn’t recoil from his touch or deny his forwardness about his feelings, but he hadn’t recriprocated either. Guan Shan hadn’t said that he missed him or that he regretted telling him to forget about him. It was a conversation for another time, when he was more stable and not so raw.

He Tian reached deep into his bag for the things he had prepared ahead of time. It would be a long flight, and he suspected Guan Shan would need a distraction, or several. He dug between books and papers and pulled out a pair of wired earbuds, plugging them into a clean, brand new phone. “Here,” he said, handing the left earbud to Guan Shan. “Music?”

Guan Shan’s pained expression and tense brows gave way to a softness He Tian had only seen in his memories over the last ten years. He melted under Guan Shan’s change in demeanor as the other nodded and took the earbud, setting it in his ear and scooting closer.

This had been one of their pastimes, stolen moments where He Tian would try to show Guan Shan something beautiful in the world. Music was one of the things they could share, something that didn’t leave a trace that She Li could find but he knew Guan Shan could hold onto. He liked to imagine that even when they were apart, Guan Shan would hear a song that they listened to together and know he wasn’t alone.  

“Here, let me show you how this works,” he offered, setting the phone in Guan Shan’s hand. “This is for you. It’s already got my number in there and I took the liberty of setting up a few other things for you. Now you can reach me whenever you need me.”

“It’s so nice.” Guan Shan said with surprise as he turned the phone in his hand. “I don’t even know what to do with all of this. I’ve only ever had those burner flip phones. I feel like I’m going to break this.” He huffed a light laugh. 

He Tian smiled, relieved that Guan Shan accepted his gift. “If you do then I’ll just get you another one.” He held Guan Shan’s hand steady and pulled up the phone’s music library. “Here look, you’ll love this. There’s a lot to catch you up on for the last ten years. They’ve updated things a lot and there are many new artists. But, I've made a playlist of all the songs I thought you would like. You won’t miss out on anything.” 

Something old sparked between them, flames from past memories and simple touches. Guan Shan was so close, shoulders and thighs brushing He Tian’s so thoughtlessly. He Tian missed that feeling so much. Things had been so tense and painful since they’d been reunited and now for a moment, it was like he had the old Guan Shan back. Not She Li’s damaged, hungry, and afraid version but his version, the side of Guan Shan that only he knew. He would give all he had to cherish and protect him. 

Zhengxi was tenser than he thought he’d be. He fought the feeling in his gut that told him to fight or even to run. It was even worse with Jian Yi right beside him. He had always protected him and that wouldn’t stop now. He hated how the vampire’s blood red eyes tracked him.

“Relax Zhengxi, He Tian has got this.” Jian Yi said softly as they both watched He Tian gently but firmly handle Guan Shan from afar, turning those red eyes off of them.

Zhengxi took a breath and pulled out his gun and a briefcase. They had several long hours to kill and he wanted to be prepped and ready. He pulled out the tools and oil, and carefully began to lay out all the pieces. 

Jian Yi smiled fondly at him. “You and I both know you’re as ready as you’re gonna be.”

“I need something to distract myself with,” Zhengxi muttered. “Calm mind and all that right?”

“Easier said than done.” Jian Yi pulled out a leather bound journal and got to work. His drawings were one of the things Zhengxi loved. He often thought that in another life, he could’ve pictured Jian Yi working at a museum, carefully studying and diagramming old fossils and buried buildings. He had an eye for accuracy as well as a sensitivity that brought life and beauty into the drawings. 

In this specific journal he had drawn various monsters they had come across in their time together. Wendigos, wolves, skin changers, all with gnashing teeth and bloodlust in their eyes. Vampires were a different breed of monster altogether. Built with natural and deadly charm, only showing their monstrous side in brief moments that very few walked away from. Guan Shan had been the first they’d been able to get close to and study, aside from their run in with He Tian five years ago. Jian Yi’s drawings of Guan Shan were harsh. Blurry lines drawn under dim lights while Guan Shan was either passed out or tied up. Many times he had tried to get at Jian Yi, resulting in Zhengxi declaring no more drawing in the room without him present. 

Zhengxi continued to clean and polish his weapons while stealing peeks of Jian Yi’s work. It was much different than most of his drawings, a peaceful scene of the vampires before them. It seemed almost domestic, unnatural in the setting of the book.

“What did He Tian say?” Jian Yi suddenly spoke, running the lead over He Tian’s brows in the drawing. “That Guan Shan was special to him?”

“That’s what I heard.” Zhengxi confirmed, thinking back to when they first revealed to He Tian what they had been holding down in the basement.

Jian Yi smiled softly, admiring his drawing. “I think, I think he’s in love with him.”

“What?” Zhengxi said, genuinely confused. “I didn’t think He Tian was capable of such an emotion.” He scoffed.

“Just look at them. Look at the way He Tian is looking at him. How his eyes soften. See the way his hands linger on the other’s.”

Zhengxi looked up from his work on his gun and took in the scene. Jian Yi was right of course. It was plain to see once pointed out, though Jian Yi had always been the romantic between them.

He hated how the scene made him feel guilty. Like he was the one who was wrong, like he was the killer and they were the innocent ones. These vampires had taken human lives, Guan Shan had posed a threat to Jian Yi just moments ago yet still, maybe it wasn’t so simple as he had once believed. He wrestled with the notions about vampires he’d been taught all his life and what he saw now before him. Maybe they did have humanity left, maybe they too worked to protect the things they loved and cared about. 

1948 London

Guan Shan stepped his feet into the warm water of the bath. His eyes went wide with relieved pleasure. The dirt, blood, and grime separated from his skin, darkening the water almost immediately as he dipped his body beneath the surface. He hadn’t had a bath in weeks, maybe longer. Underneath the layers of filth, his skin was a warm pink, splattered with red freckles. He looked unusually healthy, full bodied and warm. It would only last a few hours, days at the most. The feeling right after feeding was addictive, and Guan Shan fixated on it. He liked how his body felt, like he was on a physical high, like he was invincible. He licked his lips. He could still remember the taste, and feel the skin break beneath his teeth. He had never known such pleasure, such satisfaction. 

“You feel good?” A chilling voice said, echoing in the bathroom. Guan Shan immediately jolted and his eyes flew open, the euphoria he was just experiencing coming to a swift end. Around the corner She Li walked in, slow and relaxed with a sly grin on his face. Guan Shan began to get out of the bath. He didn’t like the feeling of being trapped here with him.

“Sit down.” She Li said authoritatively, and once again Guan Shan froze. Slowly he lowered himself back down in the water. He looked down, not daring to meet She Li’s eyes, not wanting to be compelled. 

She Li pulled a stool over to the bath, taking a seat next to his pet. “You did very well. I’m pleased.”

Guan Shan stayed completely still. Something about She Li’s praise was exciting, enticing. Maybe it was his fledgling nature to cower and respect an elder vampire, or maybe it was his mind finally breaking down. He had only been turned a few years ago and he still knew so little about vampirism, about the world in general outside of what scraps She Li let slip or allowed him to know. 

Suddenly a hand grabbed Guan Shan’s neck and he flinched again. The hand rose up and sunk into his hair, grabbing the fine strands and turning his head so that his gaze was forced into the two golden irises he’d come to fear so much. “Are you enjoying your reward? How’s the bath? Speak.”

“Y-yes.” Guan Shan said shakily. 

“Yes?”

“Yes, master.” 

“You lasted a whole three weeks this time, and you devoured double the number from last month.”

Guan Shan paled. Double? 

“Next time I want it tripled. You’re showing promise but you’re still too weak.” 

A little part of Guan Shan died. Next time? How far exactly was She Li planning to push him? Everytime Guan Shan could feel another part of his humanity, his sanity, slip away. “Please, She Li. Not again,” he choked out despite his fear.

She Li’s sharp eyes narrowed as he gripped Guan Shan’s hair tighter, pulling him closer to him. Guan Shan yelped in pain. “We’re finished when I say we’re finished. You’ll do what I’ll tell you to do.” His irises shrunk and expanded, two yellow orbs hypnotizing Guan Shan into submission. “And little pet,” She Li moved in closer. Guan Shan could feel his breath on his ear as his poisonous voice whispered into his ear, driving the compulsion home. “You’ll enjoy every minute of it.” 

She Li pulled back and Guan Shan shook. “Clean up well, you won’t get another for a while and I need you presentable for tonight's event. You are to be quiet and behave.”

“Yes, master.”

“And in the morning, we’ll begin again.” With that She Li released Guan Shan’s head and stood, slipping quietly out of the bathroom. 

Guan Shan curled into himself. Wrapping up his knees to his chest and burying his head in them. The bath had already gone cold and so had his skin. He could already feel the beginnings of hunger in his stomach. The first time She Li had starved him, he had only lasted a few days before he had shown the first signs of desiccating. The second time was nearly a week. Now, it was nearly a month. The pain was awful, agonizing even, but what scared Guan Shan the most was how it changed him mentally. He found he was becoming more and more consumed with the hunt, and with each day of starvation that passed he was further and further from himself. Yet, a part of him, an animalistic and primal part of him, loved it. Thrived off the hunt, the kill, the blood. This is the part that She Li wanted to cultivate, the part that She Li said would make him stronger.

With a shuddering sigh, Guan Shan got to work and began scrubbing himself down. She Li wasn’t lying when he said that he wouldn’t get another bath for a while. She Li rarely let him bathe or wear clean clothes. Maybe that was part of the process too, to degrade him, make him feel like an animal, like nothing better than a mindless beast. Or maybe it was about She Li’s image among the other vampires. Guan Shan himself hadn’t talked to many, most just avoided him, too scared to get involved in She Li’s businesses. No one seemed to bother him or even be curious about him, well, everyone except for one vampire. Guan Shan scrubbed until there was nothing left but black water. He stood and dried himself off. 

He had no choice but to go along with She Li for now. He couldn’t run, he’d tried and failed countless times in his first few years. After that he tried the next form of escape, and that's how he learned vampires couldn’t be killed. Not by himself or by the torture She Li put him through as punishment for trying. He was immortally stuck with She Li, and he was learning not to fight back any more, for his own sake.

The event was held underground, a dark broad room filled with circled tables and plush booths. A singer with a band sang softly while the vampires grabbed drinks and little delicate appetizers. Humans lingered and hung off of vampires' shoulders, desserts for the night, gifted by the host. Guan Shan followed She Li closely, keeping his head down. He felt uncomfortable in the outfit She Li had picked for him. The noises, the scents, and the scratchy clothes all felt overstimulating. He was still adjusting to the heightened senses and most of his time was spent in the house or in the cell being starved so his tolerance for it was low. 

The night passed in a blur. Conversations in hushed tones, She Li’s secret deals and plottings mixed with schmoozing and charming. Guan Shan was his silent shadow. No vampire passed by that didn’t notice him, it was just that no one dared to acknowledge him. Guan Shan would hear them whispering, just as he knew She Li could, but She Li didn’t bother to say anything, didn’t care that Guan Shan could hear them too. 

“She Li’s next experiment, I see.”

“Let’s see how long this one lasts.”

“He looks different than the others.” 

“Did you see his eyes?”

Their hushed conspiracies confused Guan Shan but he hadn’t dared to ask She Li for clarification or look into who these former experiments were or what had happened to them. It wasn’t like other vampires would talk to him even if he asked. He may as well have been completely isolated, not even a vampire to them, but a freak. 

It wasn’t long before She Li turned to him and compelled him as he usually did near the end of the night at these events. “I’m going off to do business. Do not leave the building unless I call upon you, and do not, under any circumstances, feed. Behave, Guan Shan.” With that She Li turned and disappeared under some dark corner of the venue. Guan Shan wasn’t sure what business She Li was attending to but he didn’t really care. This was his rare few hours away from him, and every time an opportunity like this came around, he intended to use it to its fullest potential. 

He was disappointed that the venue was underground. He was so sick of being underground. He craved the few times She Li attended an event outdoors, or one time it was in a tower in the sky. He had stared out the window all night that night trying to commit the image to memory. Not tonight though, the image he’d be getting was the dimly lit club. Still, Guan Shan walked around, eavesdropping on conversations, looking for newspapers to read through, or studying paintings and posters on the walls.

Another hour must have passed as Guan Shan did his snooping through the building. He had been lucky to find a newspaper. No telling how recent it was but if it was, if it was close, then it was 1948, meaning he had been with She Li for about seven years now. He could hardly believe it. The newspaper spoke about war, poverty, and death tolls. To his horror there was also a section on missing people. One photo in particular caught his eye. A young man, a man who had been there last night during his feeding. A young man She Li had taken to be sacrificed. Guan Shan felt sick to his stomach. He wanted to leave but was compelled to stay in the building. 

“Hello there, handsome.” A dark, smooth voice purred in his ear and Guan Shan went still. “Didn’t think I’d see you here tonight. It’s been a while since you last came to one of these.” 

Guan Shan turned his head to meet starlight silver eyes. “He Tian.” Guan Shan growled, taking him in. It had indeed been a while since he saw him. He was dressed in clean and expensive clothing with a scent that was distracting and enticing. Guan Shan hated it. Irritation came over his features. If Guan Shan was trying to be subtle and unseen, then He Tian was the very opposite of that. He attracted attention like a beacon tower. “Leave me alone.” 

“Oh don’t be like that, I just found you!”

“Congratulations, now leave.” Guan Shan huffed, setting back the newspaper exactly as he had found it. 

“C’mon, just humor me for a little bit longer. I know you’ve got more questions for me.” He Tian goaded. 

Guan Shan frowned. He Tian was persistent. Every party She Li was at, He Tian had been too, at least lately. And everytime, a little while after She Li left, He Tian would appear. Guan Shan couldn’t quite figure him out. Why did he talk to him when every other vampire avoided him? Guan Shan pegged He Tian quickly. Arrogant, pushy, and worst of all, powerful. He saw how other vampires walked around him. They simultaneously wanted his approval and attention while fleeing from his sight. Nothing good could come from the attention of such a person. But, there was one thing he got out of He Tian. Information. He Tian had indulged Guan Shan in stories and information about the vampire kind and about the world outside, and Guan Shan was hungry for more.

He Tian smirked when he saw the little glint of interest in Guan Shan’s eyes. “C’mon, I know a place where we can talk,” he said, taking his arm. 

Guan Shan tugged back. “Don’t touch me!” he hissed but immediately calmed down. He had been told to behave. “I can’t leave the building,” he said resolutely. 

“Okay, okay.” He Tian said lightly. There was a hint of a furrowed brow at Guan Shan’s outburst but he stayed calm. “We’ll stay here, just follow me?”

With a bit more reluctance Guan Shan followed, paranoid as he looked around the dark venue. There was no sign of She Li. He followed He Tian up some stairs until he paused at the top. He Tian heard his footsteps stop and turned around. “You said you couldn’t leave the building, this is just the upstairs section.” He reassured, then slowly stretched out his hand. “You coming… or, are you scared?”

Guan Shan looked down one more time before taking He Tian’s hand, “I’m not scared.” 

Present Day, Private Jet

About two hours passed and Jian Yi was losing his nerve. He wasn’t built to stay still for so long. He tapped his pencil against paper, inspiration and motivation long lost to boredom.

He Tian and Guan Shan talked quietly between each other, earbuds still connecting them. Zhengxi watched, observed them over his table of carved wooden bullets. Guan Shan hadn’t taken his eyes off of He Tian, shifting between the phone and the conversation He Tian was leading. He had not even spared a glance towards the hunters, as if the other whole half of the jet had been forgotten. He seemed all but transfixed, zoned in completely on He Tian.

“I’m gonna go talk to them.” Jian Yi said suddenly.

“What? No.” Zhengxi pressed his hand on Jian Yi’s shoulder, firmly holding him down.

“Fear stems from uncertainty of the unknown. The more we know, the less we’ll be afraid. Think about it. How many hunters have the opportunity to talk to people who have been around for centuries.”

“Vampires, not people.” Zhengxi corrected. “He Tian may be able to control his bloodlust but I don’t think you should go near the other one.”

“Guan Shan.” Jian Yi corrected this time. “A prisoner we held for a year and never even learned his name.”

“Because he refused to tell us anything. He could have chosen to help us too, you know. But he chose not to.”

“Would you help someone who imprisoned and restrained you?”

Zhengxi bit his tongue. “It’s different, Jian Yi.”

“I’m not so sure it is.” Jian Yi placed his hand on Zhengxi’s thigh. “We won’t know, we won’t learn if we don’t try.” 

Zhengxi frowned and looked back at the vampires once again. He reminded himself that the tameness he saw now was a lie, a mask covering years of blood and bodies. “He’s being peaceful right now because He Tian is distracting him. You’ll break that peace going over there.”

“Obviously, but maybe it’d be helpful for us to learn those kinds of tricks too, don't you think? We’ll be traveling and working with him for some time, Zhengxi. We can’t ignore him forever and he won’t be distracted the whole time. Wouldn’t you rather break the seal now while He Tian is here to intervene and he seems calm?”

“I-I still don’t like it.” Zhengxi said lowly but he knew there was no changing Jian Yi’s mind once he was set on something so he begrudgingly followed when Jian Yi slowly got up and made his way to the other side of the cabin. 

Zhengxi watched as Guan Shan’s fixation on He Tian quickly ended, immediately clocking their movement. His red eyes were entirely unsettling. Zhengxi had never realized just how unusual they were down in the dark basement, but here he felt as if he had a sniper’s laser tracking his every movement, like he could be attacked at any moment. He swallowed thickly and stepped up first, putting himself in between Guan Shan and Jian Yi as the two sat across from the vampire pair. Only a small table separated the two seats, set in the dim overhead lights. 

“Getting lonely?” He Tian asked coolly, completely calm and collected. Zhengxi watched as his hands moved to cover Guan Shan’s with a light squeeze. He plucked the headphones out of their ears and tucked the phone away between their legs. Guan Shan didn’t even flinch or blink, staring them down, lips in a tight line.

Jian Yi smiled nervously, “I suppose. I figured we’re gonna have to talk eventually if we’re to work together. Better to rip off the hypothetical bandaid now, get to know each other a bit more.” Even Jian Yi struggled to meet Guan Shan’s eyes, sticking strictly to He Tian’s friendly gaze. 

The hunters couldn’t tell if He Tian was okay with Jian Yi’s push for conversation or not. If he was upset he didn’t show it. Instead he crossed his legs and leaned further into his seat, looking entirely relaxed. Calm mind and body it seemed was his strategy no matter how tense his companion seemed. So, Jian Yi and Zhengxi followed his lead, leaning back and trying to come off as non threatening and calm as possible. 

He Tian reached his hand up and stroked Guan Shan’s back. He leaned up to his ear and whispered something the hunters couldn’t quite catch, but it seemed to help as Guan Shan at least blinked, though still sat rather rigid. He Tian leaned back once more, still running his fingers against Guan Shan’s spine. “So, Jian Yi, please, satiate your curiosity, ask your questions, though, I will remind you to be mindful of what you say.”

Jian Yi nodded, he remembered the compulsion, but those weren’t the questions he was interested in asking right now anyway. “How old are you?”

He Tian laughed, making everyone jump but Guan Shan. “Would you believe me if I said I don’t remember? I know some vampires remember or pay better attention to the years, but I suppose as century after century rolled by, I just ceased to care any longer.”

Jian Yi hummed, and jotted a note in his journal. “And you, Guan Shan?” He asked, risking a look into the intense red eyes. 

“Eighty-three.” Guan Shan answered to everyone’s surprise. His voice low and restrained.

“He happens to be one who cares to remember.” He Tian joked, smirking at Guan Shan. 

Jian Yi took another note. “I see, not even a full century. Quite the age difference between you two then. Is it strange?”

“I’m of the opinion that for vampires after a certain age the number is no longer relevant. It’s about shared experiences, tastes, and lifestyle. Some vampires prefer the newer generation in comparison to the stuffy self-righteousness of those from older generations. While they may have a wealth of knowledge and experience, they have a tendency to cling to tradition, even if it comes at a cost.” He Tian thought of his brother, to say they had different tastes would be an understatement. 

Jian Yi scribbled in his notebook. “And you? You’re of the older generation, right? Do you follow tradition?”

Guan Shan scoffed and all three looked at him with raised eyebrows. He Tian smiled. “No, I don’t. Much to the horror of my family, I assure you.”

Zhengxi spoke now, leaning in. “I didn’t realize you had family.”

“Unfortunate for them and for me, but it has its perks.” He Tian’s eyes shifted back to Jian Yi who continued to write in the leather bound journal. “A hunter’s journal?” He inquired.

Jian Yi blushed. “Ah, I wouldn’t say that. More so my personal notes and drawings categorizing the things we’ve seen and encountered.”

“As we said before,” Zhengxi added, “not everyone has a vampire on the inside. It’s important to add to history, learn from what we experience.”

He Tian seemed to ponder on this. “And what have you learned from us? What conclusions have you drawn?”

Jian Yi rolled the pencil between his fingertips. “I’m not sure yet. Perhaps that vampires, among other creatures, are not as black and white as they seem. They have internal infrastructure and rules just like humans. And also just like humans, they have both good and bad impulses that they must choose to act on or not. It seems that some enjoy and revel in the bloodlust while others choose to fight it.”

“Enjoy and revel in the bloodlust? What a human thing to say.” Guan Shan’s voice was unexpected, striking through the silence with an underlying anger.

“Well, how do you see it then? If I’m wrong then tell me otherwise.” Jian Yi said bravely, but Guan Shan didn’t grant him an answer, diverting his eyes and looking to He Tian. 

He Tian nodded and spoke for him, leaning back up and sitting taller on the sofa. “Bloodlust is no mere impulse that gives you so much of a choice in how to respond. You yield to it, you fight it, either way it eats you alive, especially at first. It’s a skill to control it, one that is earned and conditioned. It takes time and mastery to truly tame such an impulse.” 

He Tian’s face turned cold, trading the friendly approachability for severity. “And yes, some choose to turn it all off and give in to the monster inside of themselves, but every vampire would tell you that they understand the desire. And no human could ever understand how it almost isn’t a choice at all unless they too ever experienced those heightened emotions and unquenchable thirst. Unless they too woke up covered in the blood of humans that used to be their own people, left with the realization of what they had done. Left to live with the burden of guilt for the rest of your immortal life, hated and feared.”

“You can’t expect humans to not fear and hate vampires when they are slaughtered by them.” Zhengxi said lowly. “And no, I’m not saying it’s fair, or that the vampires deserve what happened to them, but you can’t just expect empathy either.”

He Tian shook his head. “I can assure you, vampires don’t want your pity or empathy. We know more than anyone that we deserve the fear and hatred. And yes, some do revel in that corruption. But that doesn’t mean we don’t also deserve to live, or that we won’t fight for our rights to be in this world. To find peace and happiness.”

“Did you ever revel in that corruption?” Jian Yi asked. 

“Jian Yi, enough.” Zhengxi said softly, fearing he was taking it too far.

“It’s alright.” He Tian assured. “Yes, at one point I did.” His gaze turned to Guan Shan. “But I came back from it, and now I contribute to this world instead of taking from it. After all, its my home too.”

The four sat in silence. Zhengxi could feel how Jian Yi itched to ask more but he silently closed his notebook and set it on the table in between them, his small wooden pencil tucked in the bindings. 

“Do you two drink?” He Tian asked suddenly.

Jian Yi said “yes,” and Zhengxi said “no” at the same time, making He Tian chuckle. He stood and walked to the other side of the cabin, rummaging through a mini bar. Zhengxi watched as Guan Shan became frigid, like every step He Tian took away from him was pure panic and pain. It in turn set Zhengxi on edge as well. 

“If you really want to get to know vampires, you start with a drink.” He Tian said as he returned, setting glasses and a bottle down on the table. "I made sure we were fully stocked.”

“Does alcohol even affect you?” Jian Yi said as he began helping He Tian pour out the honey brown liquid. 

“Thankfully yes. It can even help curb the cravings making it a vampire’s best friend.” He Tian poured Guan Shan’s drink and sat back down close to him, picking up his stiff hand and setting the drink in his palm. Once again he leaned in close and whispered something in his ear. 

Jian Yi lifted his glass. “Well then, no more of this morbid talk. Here’s to working together, and hopefully to our success in Belgium.”

He Tian smiled devilishly and clinked his glass against Jian Yi’s. “To our success.” He Tian and Jian Yi both took a long gulp. Zhengxi had no intention of drinking. Now was not the time to be dulling his senses, it went against all the survival instincts he had and there was a predator not three feet away from him. He eyed Guan Shan as he stared at Jian Yi. It wasn’t until He Tian turned to him again that he looked away and began downing the alcohol in his glass. He Tian seemed entirely unbothered by Guan Shan’s behaviors, but to Zhengxi it was all new and unusual, unsettling in the worst ways. Maybe Jian Yi was right, and it was the uncertainty and strangeness that cultivated his own fear, or maybe he was right and he had every right to be afraid.

It was growing late in the night and the hunters were struggling to keep up with the vampires, not used to the nocturnal schedule. They were about midway through the flight and the bottle of alcohol was now less than half full. Jian Yi and He Tian chatted about other supernatural creatures, He Tian’s business, and life at the Crimson Jewel. Jian Yi’s words were slurring, slowly giving into sleep’s call. 

Guan Shan had finally begun to relax, eyes no longer glaring and body tucked into He Tian’s side with arms tightly crossed. He had both earbuds in and seemed content to stay out of whatever conversations were going on around him despite the occasional dark glance. Maybe it was the copious amount of alcohol he was consuming, but he seemed almost entranced as He Tian absent-mindedly ran his fingers over his arm. Guan Shan’s chest moved in and out in rhythm with the touch like a meditation. 

Zhengxi dared not fall asleep or take his eyes off Guan Shan no matter how laid back or calm he seemed. He knew well from their year together how that could change in an instant. One moment docile and weak, the next starving and desperate. But, as the night went on, Zhengxi’s eyelids were so heavy and his eyes so dry. He simply couldn’t fight it off any longer. Another hour passed and Jian Yi had fallen asleep, his head resting on Zhengxi’s chest. 

He Tian read a book while Guan Shan remained at his side, glowing red eyes periodically looking up to scan the cabin. He Tian was feeling a wave of relief, pleased with himself as he continuously ran his fingers over the cool skin of Guan Shan’s arm. He could see the goosebumps prickle from the touch, and knew how it must feel for him. A distraction Guan Shan could focus on. 

Things were going smoothly, better than he could have hoped. Maybe he wouldn’t have to involve his brother in this after all. He looked at the briefcase carrying the numerous syringes of vervain on the other side of the cabin with disgust. He wished he could throw it out the jet window. With a breath he looked back down to the red hair at his side, he could still hardly believe that he had him back. 

Suddenly, the cabin shook. A bit of turbulence that rattled the plane. Zhengxi’s eyes shot open, realizing that he had fallen asleep and waking with a start. He quickly regained his composure, looking down to see Jian Yi still asleep next to him. His brows were furrowed as if dreaming and he looked uncomfortable. 

“Y'know, there’s a bed in the back. The door locks if it makes you feel better.” He Tian murmured without looking up from his book. 

Zhengxi and He Tian both knew how little a door would matter to a vampire but looking to Jian Yi, Zhengxi decided he deserved a few hours of actual rest. He’d been pushing himself so hard lately. The search for She Li dug up a lot for him, and the ongoing interrogation with Guan Shan over the last year hadn’t made it any easier. With a touch to Jian Yi’s shoulder, Zhengxi began to try and rustle him awake.

At the same moment, the jet hit another air of turbulence, rougher than the first and Jian Yi woke up, though not in the right state of mind. Everything happened all at once. His nightmare bubbled to the surface of consciousness. He frantically looked around at his shaky surroundings, watching his journal falling off the table with a thud and wide blood red eyes staring at him with an overbearing bloodlust. Panic and fear filled his features, twisting his face as he let out a scream. Flashbacks of blood-filled nights hit him. He couldn’t tell what was dream or reality. He moved quickly, instinctually and reactively reaching for the gun that was strapped to Zhengxi’s side.

Guan Shan snapped, triggered by the scream and panicked movements. He was off of He Tian’s side faster than the hunter’s eyes could track, lurching over the table with fangs protruded and hands ready to shred Jian Yi’s frail skin. He was so ready to taste that sweet blood that had been tantalizing him for the last few hours. It was finally his to enjoy. He could hear the blood pumping, see the veins in Jian Yi’s neck under the pale skin. 

“No!” He Tian’s voice rang out. 

Guan Shan was fast but He Tian was just a fraction quicker, grabbing Guan Shan’s waist and wrenching him back into his grasp with a grunt. Guan Shan’s hands just narrowly scraped Jian Yi’s face, drawing a drop of blood to the surface. 

What little hope He Tian may have had to calm Guan Shan down was gone in a blink as the sight and scent of blood reached Guan Shan’s senses. He growled and screeched, clawing at He Tian, breaking skin and drawing more blood as he frantically tried to get free. His face was hardly recognizable, desperately trying to follow his instinct to hunt and to feed. 

Jian Yi’s hand shook around the gun he now held pointed at the vampires. He was in complete shock, shaken back to waking reality and unable to move. Zhengxi on the other hand, kicked into motion, finally catching up with the vampire’s quick movements and scooping Jian Yi up. He pushed the other back into the tight cabin bedroom and returned to the doorway. He watched with wide eyes at the scene before him. He frantically looked around the cabin, gaze finally landing on the briefcase of vervain. 

“The vervain, He Tian!” Zhengxi shouted. He would have let Jian Yi shoot them with those wooden bullets if it wasn’t for the deal they had made with He Tian. He Tian could not be killed and they had sworn no harm would come to Guan Shan by their hands. If they shot him they would surely face the consequences. 

“Guan Shan!” He Tian pleaded, ignoring Zhengxi and desperately trying to contain the rabid vampire in his arms. He was glad that he had fed before leaving, he was using all of his strength, more than should have been necessary to hold him back. His cries and pleas went unanswered. Guan Shan was truly lost to his hunger, his sense of self shoved to the dark recesses of his mind. 

“He Tian, there’s no choice! Use the vervain!”

“Guan Shan! Let it go!” He Tian tried again but it was useless. His words couldn’t reach him. Who knew how long it would take for him to come back to his senses on his own. He couldn’t hold him down forever and the longer he dragged this out the worse it would be for Guan Shan.

“I can’t let go of him!” He Tian said, voice strained as he tried to adjust his grip on Guan Shan. Guan Shan gnashed his teeth, feral and wild like a wolf who had been starved to the brink of death only to find a full grown deer waiting outside its den. How had She Li ever controlled this? Was it even possible to compel a vampire in such a state? He Tian could feel his own desperation take form. He had promised Guan Shan he would take care of him.  

Zhengxi moved quickly, running and sliding down to the briefcase holding the vervain syringes. He quickly opened it and began preparing the first dose to be used. 

Guan Shan latched onto the new movement, forgetting about his original prey and lurching in He Tian’s arms after Zhengxi as he ran across the cabin. He Tian saw the distraction as a window of opportunity, using the momentum to twist and shove Guan Shan down onto the sofa on his stomach. Guan Shan shrieked as He Tian pinned his hands down behind his back and pressed his knee into his back. He didn’t want to hurt him, didn’t want to poison him. He could feel tears pricking his eyes as he held him down. It never got easier seeing him like this. It wasn’t supposed to be like this.

“Guan Shan, baby please.” He Tian pleaded once more, struggling on top of him as Guan Shan continued to wriggle and seethe. “It’s me, I’m here. You’re gonna be okay.”

“He Tian!” Zhengxi shouted, needle ready in his palm.

He Tian nodded, feeling a tear run down his cheek. Zhengxi threw the syringe and He Tian caught it quickly before sticking it into Guan Shan’s neck in one smooth sweeping move. Guan Shan slowly went slack, red eyes darting at first in anger, then confusion. 

“I’m sorry.” He Tian said, voice trembling as Guan Shan passed out. He Tian’s hands shook as he withdrew the needle and threw it to the side. The scrapes and scratches on his arms had already healed, leaving only drips of blood left behind. 

The silence in the cabin was eerie, thick with tension and the sound of their ragged breaths. Jian Yi slowly emerged from the bedroom. He had a guilty, hollow look in his eyes. “He Tian, I-I’m so sorry. I don’t know what to say.”

“Stop.” He Tian said, still looking down at Guan Shan’s limp body, still holding his hands behind his back as if he were stuck in his crime. He breathed deeply, slowly unclenching his fingers around Guan Shan’s wrists, paling at the red marks and bruises left behind. They would heal quickly, but the sight still made him sick. “H-he’s still too raw, this was inevitable. You kept your deal and didn’t shoot, that’s all I could ask for.” He Tian looked to Zhengxi, his face was stone cold.

“He Tian. What the hell was that?” Zhengxi ground out. He Tian could tell he was restraining himself, holding back his anger. Zhengxi looked to Jian Yi who was still visibly shaken, wiping the blood off of his cheek. 

Jian Yi spoke again, voice getting steadier as he collected himself, his hunter instincts kicking in. “I’ve never seen anything like that. Even in the basement, he was never that… I-I don't know how to put it.”

“Monstrous.” Zhengxi finished for him, eyes stern on the two vampires.

He Tian felt his defensiveness rising. “As I told you. He was She Li’s weapon. He’s not like other vampires.”

“I’m sorry but I have to say it. It’s what we’re all thinking.”

“Zhengxi, don’t.” Jian Yi warned.

“No, if we cannot so much as defend ourselves then we deserve the truth! Why are you allowing such a creature to live? You say you believe in balance but this,” he gestured to Guan Shan. “This is not balance. He Tian, he’s a lost cause. Can’t you see that? There’s no coming back from whatever hell he’s clearly been to. It’s a risk to have him here! It’s no wonder She Li isn’t worried about Guan Shan telling his secrets. It’s too risky to even try finding the loopholes to the compulsion.”

He Tian’s temper flared and before he knew it, he was across the cabin and Zhengxi’s throat was in his hand. His heart beat furiously in his chest, pounding with his heightened emotions. He could feel Zhengxi’s fear but the hunter didn’t look away, didn’t back down from He Tian’s deathly aura and glare. “Say it again,” he hissed. “Call him a lost cause. He is worth a thousand of you. I would gladly let him devour the world if it was what he truly wanted. You should be thankful that he has guilt over taking human life because I surely do not.”

“He Tian stop!” Jian Yi yelled. “We are your allies. We promised not to harm him, and we’ll continue to keep that promise. Let Zhengxi go. Now.”

He Tian wished for a fleeting moment that he could snap their necks, but that was his own anger and fear talking. He was better than this, he knew how to control his emotions. He slowly let go of Zhengxi’s throat leaving Zhengxi to cough and turn away. He Tian turned as well and swiftly walked back to Guan Shan’s incapacitated body. He slid his arms under him and turned him to his back before picking him up. He headed for the bedroom, not bothering to wait for Jian Yi to finish scrambling out of the way. With care, He Tian set Guan Shan on the bed.

“I’ll see you two in Belgium. I-I need to cool down. He’ll be out of it for the rest of the flight so try to get some rest while you can.” With that He Tian shut the door. He was angry at them, but it paled in comparison to the anger he felt towards himself. He needed to do better if he was going to convince Guan Shan that he could trust him, and convince him that he didn’t need She Li.

He breathed out a shaky breath before heading to the small wash basin and wetting a white hand towel. He returned to Guan Shan’s side and picked up his hand, cleaning out the scrapes of blood stuck under his fingernails. He would do whatever he could to make this easier for him when he woke up.

Zhengxi’s words stung in his mind. “He’s a lost cause. There’s no coming back from whatever hell he’s clearly been to.”

He Tian felt his eyes watering, vision misting and blurring. He swayed between such grief and such anger all boiling over into an intense frustration. He hadn’t ever allowed himself to grieve when he first lost Guan Shan. He had been so narrowly focused on finding him again, imagining what answers he would beg from him, answers as to why he turned him away. A fear was locked away deep inside, that Guan Shan was right and only She Li could ever truly help him. But, they both knew She Li would never truly let him go.

He could hardly bring himself to look Guan Shan in the face. It was most unfair to him. Guan Shan deserved the chance to recover, to experience life. He was the victim here. Guan Shan cared about human life more than He Tian ever did, though he would rarely ever let that side of him show. He Tian knew, knew how much the savagery of his actions ate at him, how his dreams were filled with blood and death. 

He held Guan Shan’s hand and brought it up to his lips where he kissed his knuckles so gently. “I’m sorry I hurt you.” Of course, there was no response. Guan Shan’s complexion had shifted, sick and clammy as the vervain took its effect. He Tian finished cleaning the blood and then crawled on top of the bed next to Guan Shan. “I promise we’ll figure this out together. You’re not alone in this.” He carefully slid one hand over Guan Shan’s chest and took his limp hand in between his fingers. It was decided then, he would call his brother when they landed. He would put aside whatever grievances or pride he had if it meant he could help Guan Shan.

Chapter Text

1951 Newport, Wales

Guan Shan panted heavy breaths, coughing up gurgling blood that ran down his chin and throat. “I can’t,” he sobbed. His whole body shook, slipping in the red blood that had spilled all over the floor. His knees hurt from kneeling for so long. His head was foggy, muddled. His jaw ached, and he felt like he might be sick. 

“Keep going, Guan Shan.” Another body fell with a heavy thud in front of Guan Shan’s bloody hands.

“I can’t.” He choked out through another desperate sob.

“Keep going. We’re not even at the halfway mark yet.”

“She Li! Please!” Guan Shan watched as the man in front of him slowly came around, blinking and groaning. His legs had been broken and he was bleeding badly. Blood pooled and mixed in with the dried brown hues of the others before.

“Weren’t you just begging me to let you feed? Remember how you said you were starving?” She Li taunted. He laughed and wound up before kicking the human's body, hard. The man screamed out in agony, coming to consciousness. “So feed, Guan Shan. Feed now or this human’s pain will only be prolonged.”

Guan Shan flinched as the human screamed, the pressure in his head doubling as all his instincts raged and battled within him. He shook his head. He couldn’t take another life. He could feel his mind cracking, breaking under the pressure between his humanity and the beast inside. “No. No no no.” He looked around, shades of red, a pile of mangled bodies drained of blood, and She Li’s golden eyes staring at him with a look of excitement and mania. Guan Shan cried harder, blurring his vision, his stomach turned. Bile and blood stung his throat as he turned and vomited. 

He could hear She Li laughing before winding up to kick the human again. Another scream of pain echoed and Guan Shan threw up again. “Stop.” He managed to mutter through the tears. He spat out a mouthful of blood and bile. “Stop!”

“Give in, pet. Let go and give in.” She Li stepped in closer, grabbing Guan Shan’s head and directing his focus to him. “You must understand, I’m just trying to help you. Only you can stop this man’s suffering now, all of their suffering. So you’ll feed until I tell you to stop. Feed, Guan Shan. Embrace the feeling you’re trying to fight. It’ll feel so good once you do. That release is within your reach.”

Guan Shan’s mind fought with itself, pulling itself into a tightline. One half of him clinged to humanity, to the rampaging guilt that was so powerfully overwhelming, the shadow of humanity. The other half was a much more fearsome and powerful force, old and demanding. Hunger, madness. The human in front of him wriggled and begged. The stench of blood was pungent and strong. His instincts screamed at him to hunt, to feed, to survive. But how many bodies had it been now? He was full, satiated, and full of remorse. 

“Don’t fight it, Guan Shan.” She Li hissed. He was beginning to lose his patience. “We’re not leaving until I’m satisfied with your progress.” 

“I can’t! I can’t do this anymore!” Guan Shan begged. 

She Li growled and with impatient anger took matters into his own hands. In his left hand, he held the back of Guan Shan’s head. With his right, he tore into the dying man’s throat. He cupped the torn blood and flesh and thrusted it into Guan Shan’s mouth. “Feed.” He commanded through golden eyes. 

Guan Shan struggled to get away but She Li was stronger. He asserted his dominance through his compulsion and strength. Guan Shan’s mind snapped, the tightline pulled too tense. Just like all the times before, another piece of him chipped away, survival taking its place. The bloodthirsty beast broke through, a beast that knew only hunger and survival. He fed on body after body after body and he no longer begged to stop. He no longer thought of his humanity or who these people were. They were nothing to him, just warm pulsing blood bags rich with the seasonings of emotion and fear. And finally, it was She Li who had to stop him, had to put him down before the slaughter became too much of a risk. 

He could still remember the pleased look in She Li’s eyes the next morning when he finally came to. She Li once again took him to a bath, a reward or a ritual, Guan Shan no longer knew. He just followed mindlessly behind. His head was a nightmare, a rush of blood-stained pieces of memories. He didn’t know whether to block it out or subject himself to it as a punishment for what he’d done. She Li came and ensured he cleaned himself thoroughly, taunting and priming him for another round of this hell. When She Li left, Guan Shan dipped under the water and tried once again to end the cycle of suffering. But as he already knew, vampires couldn’t drown, just suffer endlessly in the pain, lungs clawing for air like they didn’t know to try anything different. It was a symbolic process. He could adapt to the water, turn off his humanity and become She Li’s weapon, but for some reason he clung to his humanity and suffered because of it. 

Water splashed as Guan Shan finally sprung to the surface of the bathwater. The water was brown and murky, a testament to the blood and filth on his skin, on his tarnished soul. His hands shook as he cleaned out the bits of flesh and blood under his nails and in between the strands of his red hair. 

He thought of the last time he saw He Tian, when they had sat on the rooftop of the bar and watched the stars. Everything had been so quiet, so peaceful. He thought of how He Tian had reached out and touched his hair. He had flinched at first, startled by the touch. But it was gentle, not anything like how She Li had touched him. “You have such beautiful hair.” He had said. “In all my years I’ve never seen someone who looks like you.”  

Guan Shan broke down in tears. Beautiful? He was a monster. No one would even talk to him, no one but He Tian at least. It seemed everyone knew what he was, and they all understood he wasn’t worthy of being seen or spoken too. He wondered if there’d be another party, meeting, or ceremony to go to soon. These events had their own set of challenges, but he found himself looking forward to them. It was the only break he had from the dungeon where he starved or the alleys where he fed. Maybe he’d get to see the sky, the lights from the cities. Maybe he’d get to hear music, or see new art. Or maybe, He Tian would be there again, and he’d tell him more about vampires, about the world, or about himself.  

“Stupid,” he muttered to himself. It was foolish to be hopeful, or to look forward to any kind of escape. He took another breath and submerged himself in the dirty bathwater once again, wishing for death, contemplating turning off his emotions, and most of all, feeling incredibly lonely and hopeless. He was alone in this, and he would continue to be alone in this.

Private Jet, Present Day

“Yeah, he’ll likely be out for another few hours. You two can get a head start” 

“Alright then, I’ll text you when everything is ready.” Jian Yi said with a small, awkward smile. He peered behind He Tian into the cabin. Guan Shan was tucked into the blankets, passed out on his side. “I’m sorry again, He Tian.”

“Let’s just move past this,” He Tian replied. He ducked back into the cabin room and pulled out a briefcase. “You two were right. It was too much for him. That being said, I want to give him some time to adjust, I’m thinking a week or two at most.”

Zhengxi nodded. “We can’t have him snapping in public like he did here in the jet. You think a week or two is enough?” 

He Tian clenched his jaw, reigning in his irritation at the condescension in Zhengxi’s voice. “His condition is my concern. You two just worry about your part. I have a job for you two.” He handed the briefcase to Zhengxi. “There are hunters here in the city who have confiscated the vampire’s body. I need you two to connect with them and get the information on what's been going on. Who was the target, the exact details of their death. The timing, the state of the body, everything. It’s all detailed in the notes.”

“What are we, errand boys now? We do the busy work while you play house?”

“You agreed to help in exchange for my services with She Li.” He Tian reminded him sourly. “And, these hunters do not know who I am. If I start poking around it’ll raise questions. I’d rather not meet them in person or have them find out what I am. You two on the other hand are established hunters with a record in the States. They’ll be more likely to let you two in.”

“It’s fine,” Jian Yi assured, taking the briefcase from Zhengxi. “I’m ready to get to work, and I’m sure you’ll pull through for us when we need your help with She Li. Take your time with Guan Shan.” Jian Yi took Zhengxi’s hand and pulled him away. “We’ll text you when everything's ready at the hotel.”

“And my request?”

“Yes, it should arrive in the room before the sun comes up.”

“Human, not animal.”

“Yes, your contact at the hospital was… happy to supply us. You sure this won’t lead back to us?”

“I’m sure. My contacts are trustworthy.”

“You mean because they’re compelled.” Zhengxi commented lowly.

“Don’t ask questions you don’t want the answers to.” He Tian retorted.

“C’mon Zhengxi,” Jian Yi said again, pulling at him. They all needed a little space after the tense situation in the jet. “Let’s go.” Zhengxi and Jian Yi left quickly, leaving He Tian alone with Guan Shan. Even the pilot had stepped out. 

With a sigh He Tian sat down in the jet cabin. He cycled through his contacts once again, landing on his brother. He stared at the name and felt a dread come over him. Qiu had suggested he just ask his brother for help, that he just explain the situation. He had to admit that he was out of his depth here. The events on the plane were evidence enough for how poorly equipped he was to handle this, and it would only hurt Guan Shan to drag it out more. For all his years walking this planet, he knew so little about how to rehabilitate a vampire. Sure he knew there were others out there who struggled with bloodlust, but helping them was outside of his expertise. He Cheng, he would know, he would have the answers. 

He Tian bit back his pride and hit the call button. It rang and rang, and he almost hung up with each ring but before he could, a stern gruff voice answered. “Brother, this is unexpected.” 

“He Cheng.”

There was a break of long silence between them. He didn’t know how to start, how to ask for help. It made him feel sick. He looked behind him into the room where Guan Shan slept. For Guan Shan, for him he could put aside his pride. 

“Did you call just to waste my time, He Tian?”

“No. No I didn’t. I called for your… advice.” He could almost hear the shock in the silence that answered him.

“He Tian, are you in danger?”

“What? No. No, I’m fine.”

“Is it the killer in Belgium?”

“No, I mean, I’m here but it's unrelated.” 

Another stretch of silence. “It must be something that truly shook you for you to call me. What’s going on?”

He looked back to the room once again. He watched Guan Shan’s shallow breaths, how the sheets spilled over the pale skin of his arms. “It's Guan Shan. I found him.”

He could hear He Cheng’s breath, his hesitation and the way his mind spun. “Okay. What’s wrong with him?”

“Why do you assume something is wrong with him?” He Tian said feeling defensive.

“It must be something or else you wouldn’t be calling me.” 

He Tian sighed. He was calling for help, he reminded himself. Something was wrong. “You must have heard about She Li’s experiments? What he did to all those vampires over the years.”

He Cheng hummed a low grumble as if in thought and memory. “So, he doesn’t know how to control his bloodlust. He’s off his leash and you don’t know how to control him.” He correctly assumed.

“It’s not about control, I just want to help him.”

“Why don’t you just say what you are wanting, He Tian.” 

He Tian pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath. “You’ve dealt with this before, in others. I need to know if there's a way to help him. Some kind of method, or herb, or anything.”

“You’re asking me to cross She Li.”

“She Li hasn’t been seen in years.”

“Oh, come now. We both know that his disappearance doesn’t make him any less of a threat. You’re not naive enough to believe that. Father would not approve of us making enemies. Why should I make an enemy of an immortal for a common vampire who poses more of a risk?” 

He Tian grunted in frustration. “Father,” he spat. “How long will you continue to demean yourself to please him.”

“Careful, He Tian. Watch what you say to me.” His voice was firm and cold. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t help.”

“So, what'll it cost me?”

“What are you willing to do?”

“For Guan Shan? Anything.”

He Cheng seemed to contemplate for a moment before speaking again. “Then, we have a deal? A favor for a favor.”

He Tian sighed, a bit in relief and a bit in uneasy anticipation. A looming favor from his brother had never been a good idea, but this would be the one thing that would be worth the risk. “We have a deal. Just tell me what I can do. How do I help him?” 

“Take notes, and I’ll start with the basics. It should be enough to get you on the right track while I look into a few of my contacts for something more to help. But He Tian, I can’t promise anything. No vampire is the same, and your redhead is a special case. You need to prepare yourself for a very possible reality. The reality that what She Li did to him may not be reversible. He may not be able to stop being the savage killer he was groomed to be.”

He Tian clenched the phone in his hand. “If that's true… if he can’t be helped. Then I’ll become a killer too, I’ll become whatever I need to be to protect him. One thing I know for sure is that I’m not leaving him behind. I’m not leaving him alone.” 

Mo Guan Shan woke to the scent of freshly washed sheets and a headache he had become all too accustomed to. Vervain. With what little strength he could conjure, he turned onto his back and blinked into the dark cabin. 

“Hey, look who’s awake. Take it slow.” 

The words were muffled and strange. Guan Shan blinked again until a face came into his vision. It was He Tian, with furrowed brows. “Worry doesn’t look good on you,” Guan Shan mumbled.

He Tian smirked, relaxing a little. “Humor looks good on you though.” His face fell as his lips returned into a thin line. “How are you feeling?

Guan Shan licked his lips, feeling how dry his throat felt. His jaw ached and his head spun, as he lifted his hand to wipe his clammy forehead. “What happened?” 

“Guan Sha–”

“What. Happened.”

He Tian didn’t move for a moment. Guan Shan could feel his eyes on him, evaluating him until he finally leaned back and sat at the edge of the bed with a restrained sigh. “I used the vervain, just like I promised I would if things got out of control. And I hate myself for it.”

Guan Shan closed his eyes and focused on his body. He still felt hungry, but that didn’t really mean anything. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt satisfied after feeding. But, he didn’t have that warm underlying feeling, instead it was that same icy cold. He must not have fed, but he asked anyway. “And the hunters?”

“They’re both fine, totally unharmed. Well, you scratched Jian Yi’s cheek but that’s the worst of it.” 

Silence stretched between them. He had little pieces and memories, but it was all faded compared to the raging hunger he remembered so vividly. He felt relieved that He Tian had used the vervain despite the physical toll it cost. At least he was still himself. He swallowed dryly before speaking again. “Are they still here?”

“No, they’re at our hotel setting things up. We stayed behind to wait for the sun to go down.”

Guan Shan opened his eyes back up. “He Tian–”

“Stop. You’re coming with me and that’s that. I’m not having this conversation again.” He Tian once again moved and took Guan Shan’s hands in his. “Guan Shan, listen to me. No one was hurt. We knew this would be difficult at first. We have to be patient.”

“You’re just delaying an inevitable reality,” he replied softly, painfully. He looked down at their hands touching. 

He Tian shook his head. “No. I refuse to let you see it that way. Guan Shan, you lasted hours trapped in a plane with two humans who have done you harm. I believe you would have made it all the way to Belgium if you weren’t triggered like you were. With time and practice you’ll learn to control that too. You’re still young. We have time to figure it out.”

“How many more people will I kill before that happens?”

As many as it takes, He Tian thought to himself but he bit back his tongue. It was already apparent to him that he was willing to sacrifice more than Guan Shan was. He hadn’t given up yet, and he wasn’t planning to. “Do you think you can walk?’

Guan Shan took note of how He Tian didn’t answer his question, but he decided not to push it, despite how emotions wanted him to. He Tian had always been a bit like this, stubborn and strong willed. He wouldn’t back down once he set his mind to something, even if it was the cost of his own well-being, status, or ambitions. Guan Shan struggled to really see why even after all these years he was once again willing to risk everything to be with him, even when this opportunity to find his mother’s killer had presented itself.

With a defeated sigh he slowly sat up, willing his sluggish body to cooperate. He could hear a ringing in his ears and the room spun when he moved. “I can walk,” Guan Shan muttered, scooting to the edge of the bed. 

He Tian left quickly and returned with the custom sunglasses and the new cell phone in hand. He approached and stood in between Guan Shan’s legs. He tucked the phone into Guan Shan’s pant’s pocket and pulled out the dark glasses. “Don’t look at me like that,” He Tian said lowly as he slipped the glasses over Guan Shan’s bright eyes.

“Like what?” Guan Shan grumbled.

“Like you’re about to tell me to let you go.” He Tian said softly.

Guan Shan caught his breath in his throat. He was grateful for the dark glasses covering his eyes as his expression would surely give him away. 

He Tian looked as if he was making up his mind on whether or not to push it, but eventually gave in to his burning questions. “Why’d you say that to me, Guan Shan? Why’d you tell me to let you go? We were good. We were good, right? Was it She Li? What did he do?”

Guan Shan wanted to answer, wanted to reassure him, talk to him, but the words just slipped away. He felt as if his mind was being lost right in front of him, fading into a dark haze until there was nothing. He was nothing, no one. Just an empty vessel drifting at sea into an empty void. 

“Okay, okay I’m sorry, baby. I’m sorry.” He suddenly could feel He Tian’s hands on him and the fog slowly lifted. The next thing he knew he was being lifted to his feet and directed out into the jet’s cabin. The smell of chemical cleaners stung his nose. He took in the state of the cabin. Not a speck of blood or skin was left behind, not a single thing was out of place. It was as if nothing had ever happened at all. He glanced over at He Tian who avoided his glare and went straight for the door, opening it to the tarmac. 

Guan Shan conceded and followed him out of the jet. The sun had set, leaving the area only lit by the bright white lights of the runway. Once again he felt He Tian’s arm swing around his shoulder, keeping him close and calming him with his scent and subtle touches. 

The farther they got from the jet, the harder things became. The scent of warm bodies and the sound of rushing blood returned. ”He Tian, I’m so hungry.” He said weakly, clinging to his side with pent up anxiety as humans passed by. The vervain was numbing. It was likely the only thing holding him back from darting away and sinking his teeth into the nearest human. He knew he could go much longer than this without feeding, but it had been hours since he gorged on the animal blood before the flight, and it wasn’t enough. If anything it just made it worse. She Li wasn’t here to compel him to wait, or to give him some equally harrowing task to distract him, leaving him to obsess and fixate on the hunger gnawing at him inside. 

“Just hold out until we get to the hotel, okay? I’ve got supplies there.” He Tian led him into the passenger seat of a black sports car before taking the keys from the valet driver and sliding into the driver seat. Guan Shan wondered what “supplies” entailed. More animal blood? A blood bag? His stomach turned at the thought, like he might be sick if he tried it, might be sick if he didn’t.

The car ride was somewhat easier. The circulated air conditioning inside the sleek vehicle kept out too many foreign scents. Guan Shan closed his eyes and laid his head back. He could feel the vervain like acid pumping through him, burning as it went. How long had it been since he was dosed? Hours? 

“Look out the window,” He Tian said softly, reaching out for Guan Shan’s chin with his free hand. 

With hesitancy Guan Shan let He Tian lift his face and looked out the window. In the distance across the way was a glistening waterway. Tall white buildings with intricate peaked roofs contrasted against the dark water. He’d never seen buildings like this before. The lights bounced off cobblestone streets and the water that flowed beneath them. He slipped off the dark sunglasses and blinked against the lights, mesmerized. Even in the dark of night its details and liveliness stood out.

He Tian smiled, pleased to see how enraptured Guan Shan was with the sight. It was a beautiful city, a corner of the world he had not seen before. Belgium was a densely populated country which posed its own struggles for Guan Shan, but seeing human life thriving and the unique beauty of this city would be good for him. One thing hadn’t changed about Guan Shan. He craved information, new experiences, all the things that could be good and beautiful about being a vampire, and He Tian wanted to give it to him.

“What do you think? Aren’t you glad you left that dungeon in Chicago?”

Guan Shan gave him a disapproving look that said he was though he wouldn’t admit it. 

“Do you remember when I took you to the rooftop of that skeevy bar back in the forties?”

Guan Shan turned back to the window. “Yes.”

“The stars were so bright that night, I thought your eyes would pop out of your head.” He Tian laughed to himself. “The lights of this city remind me a bit of those stars.”

“I know what you’re doing.” 

“Do enlighten me.” 

“Distracting me, trying to keep me from going off the deep end. Trying to spin some bullshit about how life is worth living. You know what I remember from that night?” He asked, turning to look at He Tian again.

He Tian sighed. He remembered the topic of that night well. Guan Shan seemed so newly turned and She Li had only just started his experiments on him at the time. He was closed off, struggling, and untrusting. She Li had kept so much from him about vampire kind, most specifically the matter in how a vampire could die. Guan Shan was careful how he asked, but He Tian knew, even back then he knew what Guan Shan was fishing for. A way to end the suffering.

“I remember thinking that I had a chance to be free,” Guan Shan continued. “That maybe you would grant me that much. That you would tell me how I could do it before She Li forced me to starve and kill again. But you didn’t. And by the time I figured it out, I had lost my nerve to see it through, or maybe it was something more than that.” He turned back to the window. “Even now, looking at this city, all I can think of is what it would look like if the streets ran red with blood. What it will look like when I inevitably lose control. I can taste it, feel it on my tongue, hear their screams. I’ve done it before in other cities, fed until there wasn’t a soul left alive, until I wasn’t myself anymore.” 

“That wasn’t you. That was She Li.”

“That distinction is more blurred than you want to think it is.”

“And I think that’s exactly what She Li wants you to believe.” He Tian said a little too sharply. “He’s messed with your head, Guan Shan. It’ll take time to unravel his influence, to pick out the pieces that are really you.”

“At what point does his influence become what's really me?” Guan Shan argued. 

“Don’t talk like that. Please. I don’t want to argue. I–” He Tian stopped himself and took a deep breath. He needed to be careful of what he said. He didn’t want to upset Guan Shan further, or drive him away. He didn’t know if he would be able to bear it if Guan Shan told him to leave again. “Guan Shan, She Li is never gonna come near you again, at least for as long as I have a say in it. So, forget about who you were or what he may or may not have made you to be. Who do you want to be now? If you want to drown this whole city in blood, if that’s what you really, truly want, then… I won’t stop you.”

Guan Shan stared at him. Bright red eyes studying and evaluating as He Tian continued. “But, I know you. You have a kind heart. If even a small part of you wants something different, something more, then you have entire life times to achieve it. There’s so much out there worth seeing and doing and I think that some part of you still wants that, otherwise… you would have turned it off by now.” 

He Tian pulled the car off the main road and up to a large white hotel. The driveway was long but He Tian avoided it, going towards the back of the building for a more private entrance instead. He turned the car off and it was silent between them until He Tian spoke again. “I know that the curious, caring vampire I knew is still in there. Be patient, please. Just give me time to show it to you. Give me a chance.” 

There was a look in He Tian’s eyes that Guan Shan couldn’t deny. Something so genuine and familiar. As if it was muscle memory, he felt called to that look. Part of him wanted to trust, accept, and fall into those strong unyielding arms. But, another part urged him to push away. Like a foreign toxin in his mind, something whispered to once again leave and tell He Tian to let him go. Guan Shan’s voice shook as he formed his hesitant words. “And if I decide I want to leave this car and go my own way?” 

A flash of hurt and worry crossed He Tian’s face but he quickly tamed it. “I’m not She Li. I’m not your master. I am… was,” he corrected, “your lover, and your friend.” He Tian paused, choosing his next words carefully. “You’re free, Guan Shan. But, I want to protect you, I want to help you. I-I want to love you, if that’s still something you want too.”

There it was, the topic they had not yet brought to the surface. He Tian had not hid his intentions or feelings, but Guan Shan had not reciprocated, nor had he denied those feelings. Bringing this topic out into the open was a dangerous playing field, but they could not go on without addressing it. What were they now? Why had Guan Shan pushed away in the first place?

Guan Shan slid back on his sunglasses and opened up his car door, stepping out into the night. He Tian’s heart lurched and he was out of the car and around to Guan Shan’s side in a split second. “Wait, Guan Shan, please wait.”

Guan Shan scoffed. “You were never She Li, He Tian, but don’t pretend like I have a choice to leave. I told you to let me go before and you still came.“ He shook his head. ”Let me go? You won’t. I’m sure I wouldn’t make it two steps before you’d throw me over your shoulder and carry me off to wherever the fuck you wanted me.”

There was an edge in Guan Shan’s voice but He Tian could have sworn he saw a little small smirk on his lips, like he was goading him. He Tian was just getting more and more confused. He desperately wanted to know what was going on in Guan Shan’s head, but then again, with all the compulsion and what seemed to be altered memories, it was unclear if Guan Shan himself knew. Guan Shan had initially been upset that he had come looking for him, exasperated even. Then in the hotel room he broke down, upset that he hadn’t been there for him. And now again, he seemed to be almost taunting him about his commitment to him. And still, there was no answer of where they stood now. 

“Don’t play, Guan Shan. You know I don’t like losing,” He Tian said lowly. He needed to be patient to unravel Guan Shan, and maybe if Guan Shan couldn’t tell him things outright, then it would indeed have to be a game. The most frustrating but important puzzle he’d ever play. He looked Guan Shan up and down, still feverish and weak from the vervain. He was right, he could swear all day he’d respect his freedom but how could he be apart from Guan Shan when there was still a chance they could still be together? He had him pinned. One more step and he’d happily swoop him up until he was convinced to give him a chance. He Tian couldn’t help but grin at the image. “Just because I said I’d let you leave doesn’t mean I wouldn’t follow. Plus, I think we both know that you like being manhandled. So I warn you not to tempt me unless you’re ready to handle the consequences.”

Guan Shan turned away and headed towards the back entrance of the hotel. He Tian smiled slyly, that was a victory for him. Even under the cover of night and dark shades, Guan Shan’s pale cheeks showed a hint of color. 

“Are you coming?” Guan Shan grunted. 

He Tian chuckled with a bit of relief and walked up to his side, sliding his arm around him once more, supporting him as he walked. He led the way through the back entrance where Jian Yi and Zhengxi had arrived first to ensure a cleared walkway to their hotel room. The room itself was grand, one of the finest suits at the top level of the hotel with sloped ceilings and gorgeous views of the city below. He Tian set Guan Shan at the edge of the bed and checked that all of their suitcases and belongings had been delivered safely. After verifying everything was there he stood and closed the curtains, the sun would be rising soon. 

“He Tian.” Guan Shan pressed impatiently. 

“I know, I know. You’re hungry.” He Tian moved quickly, finding the safe he had asked to be prepared in the room against the wall. He placed his thumb on the keypad, setting the password and saving his thumbprint before the black steel clicked open. A bit of cool air evaporated against the warmer temperature of the hotel room as he opened it up. Inside were lines and lines of blood vials. Human blood, stored in neat, measured tubes. He plucked one out then closed the temperature controlled safe, locking it once again. He turned to find Guan Shan’s gaze already tracking him.

“H-human blood?” Guan Shan asked, mouth already watering. “I can’t.” 

“You can.” He said gently, walking closer. “Two vials a day. This amount is precisely enough to keep you fed, but not fed enough that you’ll be as strong as you remember. With this balance, it should be just enough to keep the bloodlust manageable. We can start here.”

Guan Shan’s eyes were locked on the blood but his face looked torn.

“Please, Guan Shan. Give this a chance. Give me a chance. I’ll be right here with you the whole time. I promise I won’t let anything happen.”

“Y-you’ll use the vervain?”

He Tian frowned. “Only if I have no other choice. But yes, I brought it up with us.” 

Guan Shan waited a long while before speaking again, but when he finally met his eyes, He Tian recognized the look, it had been one he dearly missed. Trust. “Okay. Let’s try.” 

The air in the hotel room was tense. He Tian sat next to Guan Shan at the edge of the bed, one hand holding the blood vial and the other on Guan Shan’s thigh. “We’ll take it nice and slow,” he said softly. “This first time may be hard. You haven't had human blood in a very long time. We don’t know how you’ll react.” 

Guan Shan tore his eyes away from the blood vial and glanced at He Tian, acknowledging his words. He Tian nodded in return and turned to face him better. “I’m right here with you. No one’s gonna get hurt, and nothing bad is going to happen. We’re not going to give up when it’s hard at first.” 

“He Tian.” Guan Shan groaned. “Enough warnings.” His mouth watered and his jaw ached. It was getting harder to focus on He Tian’s words. He didn’t care about all of that right now. He just knew he was hungry, and there was human blood just a few inches away from his reach. He twitched a bit, cocking his head as He Tian brought up the vial and unsealed the top. 

He Tian watched Guan Shan’s reactions with a bit of unease. He scanned the room once last time, ensuring the exits were sealed off. The sun would be rising soon, which would definitely be a deterrent if Guan Shan were to try to leave to go hunting, but the hotel was still full of humans. The vervain sat open on the hotel desk, a last resort if he were unable to calm him down, though he hoped it wouldn’t be needed as Guan Shan was already in a weakened state from the vervain shot from the plane.

“Okay, hold onto my wrist and let me pour it so I can control the pace.” Guan Shan didn’t hesitate, wrapping his fingers around He Tian’s wrist with an eager strength. 

“Calm, Guan Shan. Take a deep breath.”

Guan Shan struggled to listen and obey, his mind was running. He wanted the blood. His grip on He Tian was bruising, his control was already slipping. 

He Tian pulled back just the slightest amount and Guan Shan’s eyes widened, yanking He Tian back to him with a frustrated growl, but He Tian didn’t yield. “You’re already too riled up.” He warned gently. “Steel your mind. This is sustenance. There is no hunt, there’s no satisfaction of the kill. This is to make you strong so that you can live peacefully, and defend yourself. Show me you can be calm, Guan Shan. Try to look at me if you can.” 

Guan Shan met his eyes, holding back a whimper of desperation. “Please He Tian, I’m so hungry.” 

“Then be good and follow my directions.” He Tian gently patted Guan Shan’s thigh. “Take it slow.” 

Guan Shan nodded and fixed his eyes on the vial once again. He Tian brought it to his lips and Guan Shan squeezed his wrist. The blood poured slowly and as the first red drop hit his tongue, his ruby red eyes widened and dilated. The tension in his mind snapped and he immediately lost himself, his conditioned instincts taking over. He Tian noticed the change immediately and though he tried to pull the blood away, Guan Shan had already taken charge, keeping his hand in place with force. He Tian allowed him to finish off the vial, but knew it wasn’t over when Guan Shan’s demeanor changed. His eyes rolled back and he looked all but consumed by the ecstasy of the feed, the undeniable satisfaction of human blood. When he finally opened his eyes again he looked directly at the vile. “More,” he demanded. 

“No, no more. Not yet.” Guan Shan’s look of ecstasy quickly changed into something more intense. He snarled and tried to get up but He Tian pushed him back down easily, thanks to the vervain. “Stay calm, Guan Shan.” He Tian said as calmly as possible. “You can have more later.” 

“More.” Guan Shan rasped desperately, a hint of aggression in his tone.

“Guan Shan. No.” He Tian said, firmer this time, but Guan Shan was no longer himself. He ripped his hands out of He Tian’s and began to charge, but He Tian expected this and pinned him to the bed. It was easier now than it had been on the plane, but it still hurt the same to see him struggling like this. “Breathe, Guan Shan. Your mind is telling you that you need more but you’ve had enough. You’re full. Listen to your body, feel the warmth in your skin.”

“No! I-I need more. I’m starving!” He pleaded desperately. He Tian fought against his struggle, imagining every horrid experience that Guan Shan had been through to condition this response. 

“Guan Shan, baby no,” the pet name just slipped out like an old habit, but it caught Guan Shan’s attention and He Tian pounced on the opportunity. “You’re not starving. You’re safe and satisfied. Remember what we used to practice? Focus on me, focus on us right here right now. Can you hear my voice? Can you smell my scent? Feel the softness of the bed underneath you. You’re here with me. C’mon, tell me what you see.” 

The brief moment of clarity was hard for Guan Shan to hold onto. He Tian had him pinned and surrounded. His scent and touch distracted him, pulling at his attention but his mind was strangling him, telling him he needed to feed. He slammed his head back on the bed in frustration as he wriggled against He Tian’s weight to no avail. 

“Don’t hurt yourself,” He Tian chided as Guan Shan fought him. “You still have the vervain in your system, you’re not going to be able to overpower me.” He Tian adjusted on top of him so that he was straddling his hips. “Just try, Guan Shan. Just pick one thing to focus on. You can do it.”

He Tian risked letting go of one of Guan Shan’s hands, using his left hand to hold Guan Shan’s wrists and his right to cup his face, forcing him to look at him. “Just pick one thing, what do you see?”

Guan Shan groaned in frustrated pain. He Tian was too heavy, and his arms were too weak. “It’s too hard. I-I’m starving. Let me feed.”

He Tian tried to not let his anxiety show. He had followed He Cheng’s directions and this method of distraction had worked with Guan Shan in the past. A tool to ground himself, bring him back to his body. But, back then he was sure Guan Shan was interested in him too, it was almost easy to hold his attention. Now in the presence of human blood and insatiable hunger he wasn’t so sure. “You can do it. Look at my eyes. What color are they?” He nudged Guan Shan’s chin with his hand and held it there.

“C-can’t.” Guan Shan stuttered through protruded fangs. 

“Okay, then I’ll go first.” He Tian said, trying a different tactic. He looked down into Guan Shan’s eyes, seeing beyond the strain and frantic hunger. ”Your eyes are red like the heat of brilliant fire that warms and comforts. It’s such a striking color, rare like most precious gems. In all my years, I’ve never seen someone like you.”

That caught Guan Shan’s attention, a flicker of recognition crossing his expression.

“Do you remember when I first said that to you? I know you do. It’s still true.”

There was silence until Guan Shan’s voice broke. ”S-silver,” he said, finally focusing on He Tian’s eyes and trying to follow his directions. “Your eyes are silver.”

He Tian beamed. “Good. That’s good. What else do you see?”

”Your hair. It’s shorter than before.”

”That’s right, you have sharp eyes. Keep going, what else do you see?”

“T-the light. On your face. The lamps cast a shadow, makes your nose seem longer.” 

“Good Guan Shan, you’re doing well. Now, what do you hear? Try to listen to the sounds just in this room, right here.” He Tian let go of Guan Shan’s face and touched his chest, where he could hear his heartbeat thumping quickly, pounding against his fingertips.

“Water in the pipes in the walls. Air being pushed through the vents.”

“Good, what else?”

“I-I can hear your heartbeat.” He said, quieter now.

He Tian listened, hearing Guan Shan’s heart rate slowly calm down. It was working. He slowly let go of Guan Shan’s wrists and took one of his hands in his. “What do you feel?”

Guan Shan’s eyes were dilating, he was becoming more in tune with him. His shoulders sagged more comfortably, the tension easing. “I can feel your pulse,” he said as he fixated on the touch of their fingers intertwining. 

“I can feel yours too.” He Tian said softly, running his thumb over Guan Shan’s knuckles. The world seemed to get smaller, quieter. After a little while when he could see that Guan Shan had truly calmed down, he dared to break the silence once again. “How do you feel?”

“Tired.” Guan Shan muttered low and deep. 

He Tian was relieved the answer wasn’t “hungry,” but tried not to show it. “That makes sense, you’ve been through a lot and the sun is rising.” He was sure he was feeling a bit of a crash after the adrenaline of the feed as well.

“It’s the vervain.” Guan Shan said through heavy lids. 

“That too.” He Tian said as he grabbed up the blanket from the end of the bed. “You can rest now. I’ll be here when you wake up.” 

“He Tian,” Guan Shan called, barely audible through the grogginess. His eyes were already closed.

“I’m right here.” He Tian smiled, seeing his soft sleepiness.

Red eyes peaked open, peering at him through light lashes. He seemed to be taking him in, and He Tian wondered what he was looking for. 

“I didn’t want you to leave. I still don’t,” he suddenly whispered, half conscious.

He Tian felt his heart clench in his chest. “What?” He reached out for Guan Shan’s hand once again, holding it tight. “Hey wait, look at me.”

Guan Shan opened his eyes a little wider, shaken by He Tian’s sudden insistence.

“Guan Shan, what do you mean you didn’t want me to leave? Look at me.”

“I don’t—,” he started, but struggled to speak. “Just, please stay.”

The old hurt of that horrible night weighed on He Tian’s mind like a wound that would never quite heal. He must have replayed the moment Guan Shan told him to leave a thousand times over. He wanted answers, needed to understand. “Guan Shan I’m not going anywhere but please, please tell me. If you didn’t want me to leave, then why? Why did you say those things? Why did you tell me to let you go?” He waited, watching Guan Shan’s face carefully.

Once again the words seemed stolen from him, leaving Guan Shan grasping for answers. Finally, realization dawned and He Tian’s emotions flared. All that he could feel was an all-consuming rage and a painful sorrow so stifling he thought he may choke. 

He Tian swallowed thickly, reigning in his own heightened emotions. “It was She Li, wasn’t it?” He choked out, voice breaking with his words. ”He found out about us somehow. He found out and compelled you to make me leave.”

Guan Shan looked confused, like his mind was at war with itself over the information. The compulsion was layered, complex, and deep. 

“That’s it, right?” He Tian scoffed bitterly and shook his head. “I don’t know how I didn’t see it before.”

Guan Shan started to shut down, his mind rejecting the information. His eyes went glassy and his body began to go limp. The reaction was all the confirmation He Tian needed. His composure snapped as he gripped Guan Shan’s shoulders and lightly shook him. “No no no, stay with me, please tell me what happened! What did that monster do to you?!” He tried and tried but Guan Shan had already slipped into the compelled response, unable to answer the questions about his former master. 

He Tian grit his teeth as he looked down at Guan Shan’s limp body. His hands shook and tears threatened to fall. He pulled Guan Shan up into his embrace, holding him tight as if someone may come and try to take him from him again at any moment. How did he not see it before? In all his fears, this was never how he imagined She Li would respond to finding out about them. He had always assumed he would react in force. 

“Let me go, He Tian.” The words echoed like a poisonous phantom. What fear and pain Guan Shan must have felt back then too. 

“I’m here, I won't leave you. I won’t let you go.” He knew Guan Shan couldn’t quite hear him, couldn’t feel his embrace, but he needed this closeness, needed the reassurance that he was here in his arms. Guan Shan stirred, groaning as he came out of the fog of the compulsion and confusion. 

“I’m sorry, I won’t ask any more questions right now. You can rest.” He Tian slowly let him go and set him back down on the bed, adjusting their bodies so that he was laying down next to him. He watched as Guan Shan’s lashes fluttered. He blinked slowly until his eyes finally remained closed and he fell asleep in He Tian’s trembling arms. He Tian stroked his hair and held him close. It was okay, they were together now. He had found him and he wasn't going to let him go. He looked down, searing the image of Guan Shan safe in his arms into his mind. 

She Li. He Tian seethed with dangerous, bloodthirsty hatred. How dare he! How dare he try to take this from him, from both of them. Everything made so much more sense now. His mind spiraled, going over the details of that horrid night, of everything that had happened since then. Why hadn’t She Li approached him directly? Was it that he couldn’t face him himself so he forced Guan Shan to send him away? No, perhaps he knew he wouldn’t stay away unless he really believed that Guan Shan didn’t want him, and in the end, even that hadn’t worked. 

She Li had no idea about the bond that he and Guan Shan shared, he had no idea how close they had become right under his nose. If he had understood, then he would have done more than just have Guan Shan tell him to leave. So, Guan Shan must have managed to hide some things from him, managed to find the right loopholes. Or perhaps, She Li just didn’t ask the right questions. And how could he have? He wouldn’t have had any notion how long their meetings had been going on for, couldn’t have guessed what they truly meant to each other. They had been so careful to keep it hidden from him.

With a shuddering breath He Tian tried to calm himself. He couldn’t act irrationally, he couldn’t do anything that would put Guan Shan in danger or bring him any more pain. He needed to focus on what mattered, prioritize their needs. First, he needed to help Guan Shan get control over his hunger, and second, he needed to find a way to help unravel the compulsion. He clearly wasn’t the only one who was frustrated and hurt by the compulsion, Guan Shan was too. It was unclear just how aware he was of it, but he hated seeing the pain and confusion in those amber red eyes. He couldn’t imagine how it must have felt to have his mind warped and manipulated right in front of him. To have the things he loved and cared about taken from him through his very own words and actions, made to believe it was by his own choice. He looked down at Guan Shan sleeping peacefully in his arms. Slowly he leaned down and planted a soft kiss on his forehead. 

Despite all the pain and the bitter truth of what She Li had done, he at least had some reassurance that Guan Shan still felt what he did. Some part of Guan Shan felt their truth and still trusted him. These parts showed themselves when he was weak or tired. He Tian thought of the many times Guan Shan had attempted to speak, attempted to explain, but each time the words had been stolen from him. “You tried to tell me. I’m sorry I couldn’t see it, but I see it now. I see you. ”

He Tian pulled up the blankets around him, tucking them up around his cold skin. “I won’t let you down,” he said softly. With a sigh he let go and got up from the bed. He did one last check of the room and tightly tucked the curtains closed, ensuring that no burning sunlight would enter the room. He turned off the lights then crawled back into bed, pulling Guan Shan against him once more. Being a nightwalker again for the time being would be difficult, but he’d gladly give up the sun for Guan Shan.

He closed his eyes and daydreamed about presenting him with the daylight ring he had requested from Qiu. He couldn’t wait to see how his face would light up or how his freckles would show under the light of the golden sun. He Tian was tired too. He could feel the tension from the flight and the feeding slip away, exhaustion taking its place. He breathed in deep, Guan Shan’s scent filling his nose. He focused on the sound of his steady heartbeat until finally, sleep found him as well.

Chapter Text

Jian Yi set the stack of papers down with a sigh. “Well, He Tian has definitely been thorough.”

“Thorough?” Zhengxi replied with an exasperated tone. “There’s way more than a few weeks worth of leads and information to go through here and less than half of it is accessible electronically. I mean some of these articles and pieces of evidence could be in a museum. What does he expect us to do while he figures out what to do with Guan Shan, a miracle?”

“He expects us to be useful.” Jian Yi said carefully, rubbing his temples and closing his eyes. They were dry and tired from the hours of sifting through news articles, journal entries, dates and theories. “There’s gotta be a connection, a clue, something helpful here that can help us. We need to know what to look for when we go out into the city. We’re more equipped than anyone has ever been before to handle this.”

“Jian Yi, He Tian has had all this information for years and even he with all his power and connections hasn’t been able to narrow down this killer, or weapon, or whatever it is we’re dealing with.” Zhengxi groaned with frustration. “I mean, we don’t even know that much. Is it a man, a weapon, some other supernatural creature we don’t know of? Despite all of this,” he motioned to the mess of papers and laptops around them, “we’re practically going in blind, just like everyone else. Whoever, or whatever this is has managed to go this long without leaving a single trace other than the bodies themselves behind.”

“We have something, and it's not nothing. We have more than anyone before has ever had, and a warm trail to follow.”

“And every day that trail grows colder.”

“Well, if it follows the pattern, then we can assume there will be at least one more death in this area of Europe.”

Zhengxi sat in a heap, leaning his head back. Even with his eyes closed he could see the names and faces of the victims. They’d been looking at it all for too long now. 

After a beat of silence Jian Yi spoke again. “Maybe we need to look at it from a different angle. So far we’ve been focusing on the killer, maybe we need to look at the victims.”

“They’re vampires,” Zhengxi answered dully.

“Yeah, I know, but I mean beyond that. In the human world, when someone is killed and they don’t know who did it, investigators look at the motive. Was the person in debt to a dangerous lender, did they have a jealous lover, a large inheritance?”

Zhengxi lifted his head up, meeting Jian Yi’s gaze.  “What are you getting at?”

“I’m saying, why were these specific vampires targeted and not others? This killer supposedly has the power to kill a vampire from original blood right? So why aren’t they wiping them all out or only targeting those powerful vampires? Why bother with the common vampires that are supposedly less of a threat? And why only show up every so many years?”

Zhengxi nodded, processing Jian Yi’s idea. He sorted through the information in his mind. There were questions around the motives that didn’t make sense, questions that He Tian’s notes didn’t have clear answers to. “You’re saying if we figure out the motive, piece together some of these questions, then we’ll have a better idea who or what our killer is.”

“Exactly. There’s got to be a pattern somewhere.” Jian Yi looked at the stacks of paper in front of him, gears turning in his mind. “Let’s start over, build a timeline of the victims and build a profile for all that we can find out about each vampire.”

Zhengxi got to work, pulling out the files and shifting the blue laptop screen back towards him. 

Jian Yi paused for a moment, twiddling with the pen in his fingers. “Zhengxi…”

Hearing the serious tone, Zhengxi stopped and looked up with concern. “What is it?”

“I think, if we find this killer, weapon, whatever it may be… we should use it to kill She Li,” he said quietly, voice low and steady.

Zhengxi’s eyes narrowed as he stood and came around to Jian Yi, placing a hand on his shoulder. “He Tian may not agree to that. He’ll have his own plan for this killer, none of which will involve keeping whatever it is alive. He Tian would never put himself, or Guan Shan for that matter, at risk. If there’s a threat to his kind he’ll want to snuff it out quickly.”

“Then we’ll make him agree, make him understand.”

“I want She Li dead and gone as much as you do but—”

“This is the first real lead on a possible way to kill him.” Jian Yi interrupted. “I think we could convince He Tian to help us. He hates She Li too.”

“He may hate She Li but he doesn’t trust us, he may not trust anyone. For the sake of argument, let’s say we’re able to find this killer and we are able to keep He Tian from instantly killing or destroying it. What’s to say this monster would be interested in killing She Li for us? They could turn on us, on He Tian and Guan Shan. It seems unlikely to me that He Tian would risk letting the one thing in this world that could harm him walk freely, yet alone pass it off to hunters. And that’s even if we pretend to be friends with him.”

Jian Yi frowned, desperation seeping into his voice. “Then let’s not pretend, let’s be allies. Whatever it takes!”

“You want to be friends with a vampire?! Jian Yi, he’s no better than She Li, just different.” 

“You don’t believe that. Not really.”

Zhengxi sighed. “I’m not sure what to believe anymore. But, I do know one thing. No matter how much we want things to be different, no matter how human they may seem, vampires are vampires. Human blood is their food source, and that means they will always be a threat to us. We can’t trust them, Jian Yi.” 

Zhengxi watched a desperate, powerless look creep into Jian Yi’s eyes and it made his heart ache. He knelt down and took Jian Yi’s pale hands in his own calloused palms. “Hey, I’m on your side. You know I just want to protect you. Let’s just take this one thing at a time. We don’t know what we’re dealing with yet. We don’t know where She Li is, and we still need He Tian for that piece of it. Let’s get more information before we make any decisions on who to trust or not trust. I want She Li dead too. He deserves to die after what he did and he will pay one way or another. But, we have to be smart about this.”

With a deep breath Jian Yi calmed and squeezed Zhengxi’s hands in his. “You’re right, I know you’re right. I just think, if the opportunity comes, then we should take it.”

“Okay, I hear you. And, if we can track down whatever He Tian is looking for here, I promise we’ll consider all of our options.” 

He Tian walked through the dim halls of the hotel. The sun had crept over the peaked rooftops of the city and people were just awakening, getting ready to start their day. He, on the other hand, was getting ready for bed. He had fed Guan Shan his second vial of blood, put him to sleep, and now was walking back to the room after finding his own meal. He was exhausted. Guan Shan was a handful to say the least. Every day was a battle between sanity and hunger and without the vervain his strength was difficult to handle, even for him. He could tell Guan Shan was trying but the conditioned or sometimes compelled responses were deeply rooted and difficult to work with, making it a very taxing process on both of them both physically and mentally. 

Feeding helped. He needed to keep his strength up. Sometimes he sipped on blood bags, other times he hunted a human in town. He made sure not to feed around Guan Shan, or have any remains of the scent of his prey on him when he returned to the room, but he still needed to eat. Having his strength and alertness sharp was an essential part to being able to aid Guan Shan in his stabilization. 

A tired yawn came over him as he rounded the last corner to his room. When he opened his eyes again he sighed to find Jian Yi and Zhengxi waiting outside the room for him. 

“What do you need?” He said bluntly as he approached. “I’m on a night schedule right now and I’d very much like to get to bed.”

“Where’s Guan Shan?” Jian Yi said a little worried, not liking the idea of Guan Shan being left unsupervised in a hotel full of innocent, unassuming people.

“He’s asleep, like I should be right now. Now, you know how much I love repeating myself Jian Yi, what do you want?”

“We’re going through the materials you gave us. We’re hoping to go over some things with you. We’re a bit stuck and need more information.” Zhengxi answered for him.

“I assure you, everything you need about the killer is there.” He Tian said.

“It’s not about the killer, it's about the victims. We’re hoping you can lend us some more insight.” Jian Yi spoke again. “You’ll understand we have some limitations when it comes to understanding your kind. It’ll just take a moment of your time, and it seems like the most reasonable moment to ask since he’s asleep.”

He Tian looked at the door, listening for a moment. Inside, he could hear Guan Shan’s deep breaths, in and out. He was still asleep. “Okay, let’s be quick. And we can’t go too far. I don’t want to be out of earshot from the room.”

“Calm down, we’re just going to our suite down the hall.” 

Zhengxi led the way, closing the door softly behind them as the other two stepped into the room. He Tian took in the hotel suite with wide eyes. “You two have been busy. Making good use of my notes I see.” 

The space was indeed used to its fullest. From one side of the room to the other were the documents of the deaths laid out in chronological order. He Tian walked up to the first. It was nothing more than his own accounting of what had happened, the first series of mysterious deaths, excluding that of his mother. He wasn’t keen on the hunters knowing too much about his family and his history. He cleared his throat and turned back to them. “Alright, what do you need?”

“We’d like you to fill in some of the gaps surrounding the victims.” Zhengxi started, then nodded to Jian Yi to continue as he sat down in a rolling chair across the room near the information on the more recent deaths.

Jian Yi cleared his throat and walked up to the middle of the room, showing He Tian an example. “There’s not a lot of information on who they were, what they were doing in these cities, if they were part of any significant clans, you get the idea. We thought, who better to profile a vampire than another vampire? Maybe you can shed some light on their similarities.”

“You're investigating the victims.” He Tian said, a touch of sadness in his tone. “I’m afraid I won’t be much help. I’ve tried this approach before as well. Vampires already naturally keep a low profile, moving in the night unseen, changing their appearance and identities every so many years. As connected as I am, I still don’t know every vampire that has been reborn. The few I did know or recognize I’ve stated so in the notes.”

Zhengxi sighed. “So another dead end.”

“Wait, let’s not give up yet.” Jian Yi said with insistence. “Listen, He Tian, knowing the few you do is surely an advantage, but I’m talking about more than that. I want to see what we can learn about them now. What similarities, if any, that we can identify. We aren’t as familiar with vampire habits and movements. Are there any signs we should look for? If you were the killer, how would you have found the vampire? How do you track vampires down now?”

He Tian nodded thoughtfully. “You’re trying to see it from the killer’s perspective, figuring out why these victims were chosen. And to do that we need to know more about them.”

“Exactly.“

“Alright, to start we’ll want to look at news articles, reports, and stories not just covering the death itself but leading up to it. I’d say three weeks is far enough back.”

“Okay, we can see what is available in the archives. We won’t be able to go all the way back to the earlier killings but we should be able to go far enough for any trends to become apparent. What are we looking for?”

“Vampires are hard to track but their food is not. In my experience, there will be a trail of missing persons, reports of animal attacks, smaller disturbances listed wherever they go. Many of my kind know how to keep a low profile but a human death or disappearance can only have so many excuses. That’s how I’d track them. As for why the killer was tracking them though, I’ve never been able to figure it out.”

Jian Yi nodded. “Well, this is at least a start.” 

“It’s a shot in the dark,” Zhengxi said. “Let’s be realistic here.”

“Zhengxi, show a little optimism.” Jian Yi started but was quickly cut off by He Tian.

“He’s right, this information is a long shot and we may not have a lot of time to compile it. I can’t promise the killer's next move but it usually strikes in groups.”

“Is it dangerous for you to be here, He Tian?”

“Perhaps, but, I’m hoping my presence will have gone largely unnoticed. Usually, being able to walk in the sun rules me out from suspicion of vampirism, and Guan Shan hasn’t yet left the hotel. No one should have seen him.”

“Well, do you think this direction is a waste of our time? Should we focus on something else?” Jian Yi asked earnestly.

He Tian thought to himself. The truth was they were simply ill equipped and untrained for this sort of tracking and investigative work. But who could they recruit under such short notice? Who did he even know that tracked vampire movements and motives like this? Then it dawned on him. She Li. She Li was an excellent tracker. He was a sick and twisted vampire, but he was also incredibly cunning and intelligent when he wanted to be. There was a reason he ran experiments on vampires. He frequently tracked and studied vampire movements both in mass and individual cases. He kept tabs on vampire families, new rebirths, and movements around the world and used these connections to blackmail and extort others. He often used Guan Shan as a show of force and power. How much would Guan Shan have learned from him? In the time he’d known him, Guan Shan had shown his own remarkable perceptiveness. 

“I’d like to have Guan Shan come look at these. Get the articles and reports as we discussed and let me know when they're ready to look over.”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi immediately tensed. “Is that okay, to involve him?” 

He Tian’s eyes went cold as he turned to them. “I’ll only say this once. I want you two to think of Guan Shan as an extension of myself. Whatever courtesy or respect you would grant me, you also grant to him. If he has an idea, take it seriously, if he asks for something, you get it for him. He is more than deserving. You could not imagine the things he has seen and experienced. He has every right to be involved.” 

“He Tian,” Jian Yi said carefully. “I understand that you care about him and I have no doubt of his capabilities, its just in his current state —”

“Even in his current state,” He Tian pressed defensively. “Isolation is only going to make him feel more ostracized. Contributing will be good for his progress. I trust him.”

“You said it yourself, he’s been compelled.” Zhengxi said firmly. “His mind doesn’t belong solely to himself. It’s not all Guan Shan you’re trusting, it’s She Li.” 

“I can handle Guan Shan’s compulsion, and I'm getting closer to figuring it out,” He Tian said calmly. Of course he hadn’t forgotten about the compulsion and he knew to be careful. “Guan Shan could offer helpful insight to this investigation and I’m sure he’d be willing to help. 

“What kind of insight?”

“She Li hunted vampires too. Tracked them down to scare them, manipulate them, and control them. He kept better tabs on our world than anyone else bothered to. Being his right hand, Guan Shan could have picked things up, seen something. He was kept in the dark about many things but he’s a keen observer. He may be able to make more sense of this information quicker than any of us can. He’s had practice, exposure.” 

Jian Yi sighed and opened his mouth to speak again but decided otherwise when He Tian shot him a warning look. 

“He’s done much more difficult jobs under much worse circumstances. He can handle looking at this evidence.” 

“Okay,” Jian Yi said, raising his hands up in surrender. “Do what you think is necessary. But let the record show, I think it’s a bad idea to overwhelm him with responsibility when he should be focusing on recovery.”

“Your opinion is noted, though still unwanted.” He Tian said coldly. “I’m sure you’ll feel differently when it comes time to ask Guan Shan’s help in finding She Li. Or, is it only risky and wrong to use him when I need something. You didn’t seem to have an issue with hurting him and using him when you questioned him for the past year.”

“He Tian.” Zhengxi said sharply, a dark scowl crossing his features. 

“What, does the truth bother you? Let me remind you that Guan Shan is mine. My burden, my responsibility. You agreed to leave him in my care. So, leave him alone, and don’t question my decisions surrounding him again. If you want our help with She Li, you’ll keep your opinions about him to yourself.”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi went quiet, feeling the harsh shift in mood. It was of course Jian Yi who spoke first, daring to break the tension. “Okay, let’s all just take a breath. We’re on the same side and we understand, He Tian. Why don’t you get some sleep? We’ll notify you when we have the materials gathered.”

He Tian turned and left without another word, sauntering down the hallway back to his and Guan Shan’s suite. He focused in on the sound of Guan Shan’s soft sleeping breaths. With every step he calmed down a bit more. He was on edge, and he knew it. The feedings, the pressure to investigate the killer, working with the hunters, it was a lot to juggle even for him. He opened the door and slipped inside, trying and failing to be quiet. Vampire ears picked up on everything.  

Guan Shan stirred and jolted, sitting up in bed and narrowing his eyes on him. “He Tian? Where were you?”

“Hey, it’s okay, sorry to wake you. I was talking to the hunters. They needed some direction.”

Guan Shan nodded and slowly lowered himself back down on the bed. “Are they… making any progress?”

“No, not really. There’s a reason whatever it is has gotten away clean for so long.”

He Tian took off all but his boxers and slid into bed behind Guan Shan. The sheets were cool to the touch, an indication of his long absence as he pulled the comforter up. Finally, he turned to his side and wrapped his arm around Guan Shan’s chest, pulling him up against him. He sighed and breathed in Guan Shan’s scent, fresh and clean from the shower. He could still smell the soap on his skin. 

Guan Shan settled into He Tian’s hold, too tired to protest or deal with his warring mind. His body seemed to mold against He Tian’s as if by memory. He closed his eyes again, sleepiness returning after the brief moment of waking. 

“How would you feel about giving it a look? The evidence that is.”

Guan Shan’s eyes shot back open. “Me?”

“Yes, you.” He Tian said, slightly squeezing his arms around Guan Shan’s chest. “I know it may bring up bad memories for you, and if you don’t want to do this you don’t have to. I’ll never force you to do anything that brings you pain.”

“But, if I do this, it could help catch your mother’s killer?”

“Maybe. Though, there’s no guarantee of anything.”

It was silent for a moment, and just when He Tian thought Guan Shan wouldn’t respond at all, his quiet voice broke the air. “If it’ll help, then, I want to try. I’ll try for you.”

He Tian closed his eyes and smiled. He knew Guan Shan couldn’t see the expression on his face but hearing those words made him feel so happy, so hopeful. “Thank you. It means a lot to me.”

He waited for a response but Guan Shan had already slipped back into the fog between sleep and waking. He Tian sighed again and softly kissed the top of Guan Shan’s head. Moments like this made all the pain so worth it. He’d do anything to help Guan Shan keep this peace.

The flash of the camera went white over the dried gray skin of the vampire before them. It had been late when Jian Yi and Zhengxi had arrived at the Belgium hunter’s base of operations. The sun dipped below the white peaked rooftops as the hunters convened in the underbelly of the city. A fellow hunter from the coalition, Liam Peeters, had been trusting enough to allow them to see the body of the dead vampire being held. Just as they had seen in all of He Tian’s photos and descriptions, the vampire had been drained of all blood and there was a perfect round hole in the vampire’s chest. He looked to be a young man, though there was no telling how old he truly was. Jian Yi did his best to capture a clear shot of his face. Hopefully they would be able to cross reference it with a database and find a match. They could use any scrap of information they could find. 

“Pretty freaky, right?” 

Zhengxi turned to look behind him. Liam was old for a hunter, not many lived to see over fifty but Liam had been in the business of hunting for years before settling down in the city. He had a limp on his right side, likely from an old injury that forced him into retirement. 

“What do you make of its wound? I’ve never seen a vampire die quite like this. The shape of it looks like a stake, but I’ve never seen a wooden stake leave such a clean wound.”

“I’m not sure what to think. It's like nothing I’ve ever seen,” Zhengxi said, turning back to the corpse. His eyes carefully surveyed the body in front of him, thinking back to the photos and descriptions of all the others. He lifted the lifeless hand in his gloved one. The skin was almost transparent, gray and hard. “What would suck the blood of a vampire? What even could? Have you ever read of a creature that fed on vamps?”

Liam shook his head, walking up to Zhengxi’s left side and peering down at the body. “Never. Not until I started looking into this at least.”

Jian Yi pulled out his notebook, taking note of anything noticeable he could see around the body. “What about the other hunters here? Any of them notice anything, say anything?”

“No, nothing that we don’t already know, just that it's irregular. They have theories, that it's a frozen corpse, that it's fake, but it's a dead end. Most aren’t too interested. A dead vamp is a dead vamp. Why should they care?”

Jian Yi nodded. Indeed, they were the odd ones, investigating the death of a vampire and not a human. “Well, I think we got everything. Thank you for getting us in, Liam.”

“It's an odd case,” the old hunter said, closing the cheap wooden casket lid. He wiped his hands on his shirt and scratched his wiry beard. “What got you two on it?”

“Came across it in the news, thought it looked unusual,” Zhengxi replied coolly. 

“So unusual that you flew all the way from the States to see it?” Liam looked at them closely, like a hound sniffing for truth hidden among the coy reasonings and excuses he’d been given. 

“We’re hunters, but Jian Yi is really more of a researcher. We want to expand our knowledge of the monsters we hunt. This case in particular could be… enlightening.” Zhengxi met Liam’s gaze openly, hoping he would buy their story. Liam had the look of someone who knew more than he was letting on. Like a parent who was testing a child for the truth. 

Jian Yi tensed. Being discreet was an essential part of their plan here in Belgium and not every hunter would approve of working with vampires. Each man had their own limits, their own lines they wouldn’t cross. Working with the monsters they were supposed to hunt was taboo no matter how he looked at it. 

Liam crossed his arms and shook his head with a smirk. “What’d they promise you in return?”

“Sorry? Who are you talking about?” Jian Yi said, willing his voice to be even and still.

“The vampire you’re working with.”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi both stiffened.

“Relax, you two aren’t the only ones who have dared to work with one of them. How do you think I got put on the trail myself?”

Zhengxi narrowed his eyes, brows furrowing. “You? You're working with a vampire?”

“Not any longer, but yes, at one time I was asked to look into these killings too. Suppose I wasn’t useful enough, I’d bet anything that the sucker is dead now. Haven’t seen him in years, but he asked me to look into the deaths too. Made me grand promises as well. So that leads me back to my first question. What has your vampire promised you?”

Jian Yi and Zhengxi shared a look, could this hunter be trusted? Would He Tian be upset to learn they had revealed him? “He’s helping us hunt down another vampire.” Jian Yi answered carefully. 

“And in exchange, you two are doing its dirty work.” Liam shook his head. “I suppose I shouldn’t ask who this benevolent vampire is,” he said sarcastically, “and I won’t ask who you’re hunting. We’re not well enough acquainted for that.” He laughed and uncrossed his arms. “You must be desperate if you’re working with a vamp, and I can’t judge. But, I’ll warn you, you can’t trust their promises. They are wired to look after only themselves, selfish and bloodthirsty to the very end. That kind of greedy hunger, fueled by god-like power. There’s a reason we hunt them.”

“And you, what were you promised?” Jian Yi dared to ask. 

“Nothing that I didn’t end up regretting. And it doesn’t matter now, I didn’t get my wish. I failed my investigation. Dead end after dead end with no new leads to continue the search. This is the first body that’s appeared in years and there isn’t much to go off of, especially without a vampire on the inside.”

“Then why bother now? Why are you telling us this?” Zhengxi said, stepping in. 

“Curiosity,” he said with a shrug. “I couldn’t help but come check it out when I heard the familiar profile. Whatever this is, it's enough to get even the old vampires riled up, though apparently not enough to do anything about it. The vampire I worked with was common, but I suspected he was trying to get in on the good graces of someone higher up. I’m sure my failure is what led to his demise ironically enough.”

Jian Yi swallowed. He Tian surely had done well to keep a low profile, especially for how involved he really had been in this. 

“Look, I’m not much use as a hunter any longer. I’m getting old. But this has continued to weigh on my mind. I know this is forward but I want in on whatever you’re doing. Introduce me to your contact. Let me share what I know. I’ve got a good profile built on the killer.”

Neither Jian Yi or Zhengxi could hide the shock or unease on their faces. He Tian wouldn’t like it. He didn’t reveal his identity to just anyone. But then again, part of their help included connecting with the local hunters here and working with them. What were the odds they’d run into someone already familiar with the case?

“Let me guess, is it one of those hermit types? Paranoid or something?”

Jian Yi couldn’t keep himself from scoffing, “not exactly.” Would Liam even believe them if they said they were working with a vampire from an original bloodline? 

“So, what is it? Is he really that private that he would turn down a potential ally, or, is it that you don’t trust me?”

“This vampire is…” Zhengxi thought about how to word this without giving too much away. “He’s older, and very powerful. He’s selective with who he trusts and wouldn’t approve of us revealing his identity without his consent. Will you give us some time? We could use as much help as possible but jumping into this too fast is dangerous to all of us.”

Liam nodded and sighed. He was eager to get to work, restless and anxious to solve this, but he more than most knew how paranoid and difficult vampires could be to work with. Being careful took precedence. “I understand. You have my number, so please, think it over and contact me when you’re ready.”

The hunters went their separate ways and Jian Yi and Zhengxi walked back to their rental car in silence. It was Jian Yi who broke the silence first as they slid back inside. “Guess we aren’t the only hunters crazy enough to work with a vampire.”

“You mean desperate enough.” Zhengxi turned on the car and gripped the steering wheel. 

“It makes sense that other vampires would be investigating these deaths.” Jian Yi thought aloud.

“Sure but he said his contact is gone, so why is he still doing his dirty work? Do you really buy that he’s just that interested in the case?” Zhengxi mulled it over in his head. Liam must have some kind of personal connection to this. What had the vampire promised him? Was he hoping to get something out of He Tian? With a sigh he began to turn out of the parking garage. “How did we get here? Working with vampires, questioning other hunters? It’s all backwards.”

“You and I both know that humans, just like vampires, have their own monsters to hide. It’s smart to be careful. Plus, He Tian is immortal and invincible. I’d rather have him as an ally than an enemy if possible.”

“He Tian hasn’t been thinking straight since finding Mo Guan Shan. More and more I wonder if we’re doing the right thing by working with him. Are we putting ourselves in danger? Are we enabling the death of other humans by letting Guan Shan walk free?”

Jian Yi exhaled a long defeated breath. “I know, I have the same worries. I’m not sure how to navigate this version of He Tian. He’s never been particularly patient or empathetic but he was always professional, driven and even tempered before. But, we still need him to help us find She Li, and as much as I hate it, Guan Shan is likely the only person who knows where he is. Compelled or not, volatile or not, these two are our best shot.” Jian Yi was quiet for a moment. “I must be a terrible person, to risk other human lives for my own goals.”

“Jian Yi, no. She Li is to blame. All the death and destruction that has happened, that could happen, it all leads back to him.”

“We’re to blame too. Don’t you regret what we did to Guan Shan? The pain we caused him.”

“No, we did what we had to do. You said it yourself, he’s likely the only person who could tell where She Li is.” Zhengxi spared a glance away from the road to see Jian Yi’s face, torn up with guilt and grief. Zhengxi’s heart clenched to see it. He lifted his free hand and touched his leg. “Hey, I know this is hard but no matter how much they may look like us, no matter how much they may cling to what remains of their humanity, we have to remember that they aren’t like us. They’ll always put themselves first and we have to do the same.”

“I hate that.” Jian Yi said softly, putting his hand on top of Zhengxi’s. “I wasn’t supposed to be part of any of this. I didn’t want to be a part of any of this. This wasn’t supposed to be my life. I didn’t want to follow in my parents’ footsteps. I was supposed to go to school.” He bit his trembling lip, emotions bubbling up. “Why? Why did She Li have to take that from me? Why did he have to take them?” His eyes watered. 

Zhengxi pulled the car over, stopping and turning his full attention to his partner. “Hey, it’s alright. We’re alright. I don’t know why, and that’s why we’re gonna find that blood sucking murderer and make him pay, make him explain himself. Your parents, they meant so much to the coalition, to us, there had to have been a reason. But Jian Yi, they would have understood if you didn’t want to go through with this. You don’t have to see their mission fulfilled.”

Jian Yi shook his head, wiping a stray tear. “No, I-I tried to let go and I can’t. I can’t live on when their life’s work, their dreams and ambitions lay dead at my feet. They must have discovered something, figured something out that made them a threat. I can’t go on with my life while She Li is still out there.”

“Then, for as long as you bear this burden, I’ll carry it with you. You’re not alone, Jian Yi.”

“I don’t deserve you. Thanks for keeping me sane, and for looking after me.”

Cars whirled past on the dark highway, headlights briefly illuminating their faces in the darkness. So much had happened, overwhelming them and forcing them into so many difficult decisions one after another. 

“I don’t want to become a monster just trying to get these answers. I don’t know what all He Tian is willing to do, but we can’t let it go too far.”

Zhengxi nodded. “We may be physically powerless against the vampires, but we have our own strengths. We don’t have to let them walk all over us. He Tian needs us too, needs the coalition. We always have a choice, and if it gets to be too much, say the word and we’re out.”

Jian Yi took a deep shaky breath. “You’re right, one thing at a time. I can’t afford to get overwhelmed and lose my head.”

“It’s human to get overwhelmed, to care about the consequences of our actions. Your empathy is your strength, Jian Yi. Don’t lose sight of that.”

“Our humanity is our strength,” Jian Yi said thoughtfully. He looked back over to Zhengxi. “Let’s go. We have work to do.” 

Chapter Text

1963 Montpelier, Vermont

Stained wood and musty drapes were new scents for Guan Shan. He walked down the dim hallways, looking at the paintings hung in golden ornate frames. He ran his fingers over the wallpaper. It was a design he had never seen before, and not one he would have chosen for himself. The dark maroon color was too familiar and dull. In the distance he could pick up the muttering and bickering from the other wing of the mansion. The farther he walked the quieter it got. 

She Li had permitted him to roam the grounds while the meeting took place and he couldn’t have been happier. Sitting on display at She Li’s side and being forced to listen to a long meeting with vampire elites was almost worse than starving. He couldn’t stand to sit still for that long, fidgeting until he ultimately was compelled to be still. He had only wished that he had stayed in the room long enough to see if he could spot He Tian. As soon as She Li compelled him to go, he had no choice but to exit the room immediately. He wondered if He Tian would even be here tonight, though if he was he’d likely be in the meeting and not roaming the halls.

Guan Shan sighed and continued to make his way through the dark creaking mansion. He had mastered the art of moving quickly and silently even in old places like these. Even other vampires struggled to spot him coming or going, She Li had seen to that. Like a shadow, Guan Shan snooped through the rooms, sifting through papers and personal belongings. He looked for books, information, anything that he could learn something from. It was like a game he would play, a puzzle to solve of the lives and mysteries of each house they visited and party attended. He wanted to know what was going on in the world, what was he missing?

Eventually he came to a room like he’d never seen before. Books lined each wall, so high they touched the ceiling. Paintings sat stacked against each other, leaning up against the heavy bookcases, and in the corner of the room sat a black piano. Moonlight filtered through sheer drapes that hung loosely around a grand window. A plum colored chaise sat in front of the window, surrounded by half melted candles and books. A study, or maybe a library, Guan Shan thought curiously. He had never seen so many books in the same place.

It was quiet and calm in this room, so much so that he felt out of place. Someone as gruesome and horrible as him didn’t belong here, yet he couldn’t quite bring himself to leave. Having fed just three nights before, Guan Shan was luckily feeling somewhat stable. It would likely be a long while till he could feed again, till his veins dried and he would begin the process of desiccation once again. For now, he could still feel the warmth flowing in his veins. The underlying hunger was there but there wasn’t a human for miles around. This meeting was for the elite vampire families only and humans were seen as distractions. Guan Shan couldn’t complain, not having the smell of human blood around definitely took the edge off. 

With a deep breath he walked further into the room, pushing the thoughts of humans and blood out of his mind. He moved carefully and slowly as if almost afraid of breaking the peace that existed in this space. He looked at the thick spines of the books, interpreting what he could. His reading wasn’t excellent, and the long words confused him. His language skills were becoming dull under She Li’s care. It became more obvious every year. He walked up to the piano next. The black and white keys were shiny and clean. He had seen and heard the piano being played at the many gatherings he’d attended with She Li. What would it be like to play one? His hand hovered over the keys. 

“I’d bet you’d make a lovely pianist.” A low and smooth voice said from the door.

Guan Shan flinched and pulled his hand back quickly as if being caught in a sin. His head swerved to the door but he quickly relaxed, letting out his breath as he saw He Tian step out of the shadows. “He Tian, you’re here. I didn’t see you before.”

He Tian smirked as he approached. “I would have found you sooner, but you don’t make it easy, sneaking around on the complete other side of the house. I must have searched a hundred rooms by now.” He Tian reached him and pulled him into his arms. “But I found you now.” 

“I didn’t know if you’d be here—mmf.”

He Tian couldn’t wait any longer, leaning in and capturing Guan Shan’s lips. The taste was sweet and he loved how quickly Guan Shan responded, melting into his touch and opening his lips like an invitation. It was still new and exciting with Guan Shan. Everytime they could be together was like a shot of adrenaline in his veins and the secretiveness just made it even more exhilarating. He had been looking forward to this meeting for weeks, just hoping that he would be here.

The kiss was passionate and desperate. Guan Shan was quick to wrap his arms around He Tian’s neck, letting the taller vampire take the lead. He Tian in turn let his hands wander, sinking into Guan Shan’s narrow hips. He pushed a step closer, running Guan Shan’s hip into the piano. A note rang out loud and sharp, causing Guan Shan to jolt away from the keys. He Tian chuckled, still holding onto Guan Shan’s waist. 

Guan Shan’s brows furrowed. “Stop,” he hissed. “We can’t get caught.”

“Oh come on,” He Tian replied playfully, a smirk pulling at his lips. “All the others will be in their stuffy meeting for at least another hour. We can't hear them, and they can’t hear us, not in here.”

Guan Shan shook his head and separated from He Tian’s arms. He sat down at the piano bench, leg bouncing nervously. “Why aren’t you in there? Aren’t you one of those stuffy vampires? Won’t they notice you’re gone?”

He Tian rolled his eyes and sat down next to him, forcing Guan Shan to make room. “My brother and father are there,” he said with a shrug. His shoulder brushed against Guan Shan’s. “Honestly, they’ll probably be relieved I skipped.”

“Can’t imagine why,” Guan Shan grumbled, looking down to the carpeted floor.

“Hey,” He Tian leaned in, catching Guan Shan’s downturned gaze. “It’s just us, you can relax, I promise. They won’t hear us.”

Guan Shan still didn’t look convinced. He Tian turned and straightened his back, setting his long fingers on the black and white keys of the piano. He smiled, watching the glimmer of interest in Guan Shan’s eyes as he slowly turned to face the piano too. 

“The black keys are the sharps and flats, half-steps lower or higher than the white keys. Each note has a letter. You start with your hands like this.” Gently, he picked up Guan Shan’s hands and placed his fingers on the keys. “Start with your right thumb on this key, and let the others fall into place.” He gently pressed down on Guan Shan’s thumb, causing a note to ring out low and clear. 

Guan Shan immediately tensed again, listening for any sign or sound from the vampires at the other end of the house. “He Tian, I—“

“Relax, you trust me right?”

Guan Shan swallowed. A knot sat in his stomach but he nodded anyway. He did trust him, despite everything he had seen and been through, He Tian was the only person he trusted. He was falling for him. Being with him was all color, music, and emotions, emotions he had found himself forgetting. Being with He Tian felt… human, vibrant and risky. It reminded him of something beautiful and better than what all his pain constantly tried to make him into. He looked into He Tian’s silver clear eyes and finally relaxed, leg ceasing its fidgeting and hands splaying over the keys. “I trust you.”

A soft smile graced He Tian’s face as he scooted even closer on the bench. He placed his hands on top of Guan Shan’s. “The piano was the first instrument I learned,” he said as he pushed down on Guan Shan’s fingers. “My mother taught me just like this.”

Clunky notes played under their combined fingers. Guan Shan fought the urge to wince under each noise that disrupted the silence, but he was also intrigued by it. “Please tell me she taught you to play better than this.”

“Patience, Guan Shan, all the best things take time.”

Guan Shan’s red eyes strayed from the keys, glazing over He Tian in his peripheral vision. He couldn’t help but be distracted having him so close. His scent invaded his senses and his dark hair caught his eye. He Tian looked so good, so handsome, confident, and strong. He was always smiling, like nothing could ever go wrong, not when he was around. And his lips, they were right there, shiny in the moonlight. 

He Tian caught the look almost immediately and grinned devilishly. He stood and walked around him, dragging his hand from Guan Shan’s arm to his shoulder as he went. “Time, attention, and care,” he said slowly. He could feel Guan Shan’s breath catch, however subtle it may have been. “Seems there’s something else that I’ve neglected. It’s been so long since I last saw you.” He Tian leaned down, lips just barely grazing Guan Shan’s neck as he spoke. “I’ll have to give you extra attention and care to make up for the time.”

“How long has it been?” Guan Shan asked tentatively, trying to keep his breath even. He struggled to keep up with how many weeks were passing when he was in the cycle of starving, gorging, and odd jobs. He at times could glimpse newspapers or overhear conversations when She Li gave him work to do, but it was difficult all the same.

He Tian kissed Guan Shan’s neck, eliciting a soft gasp from the other’s lips. “A little over six months. But don’t think about that now.” He planted another kiss, a little rougher this time, sucking on his pale cold skin. “Focus on me,” he growled. 

Six whole months?! His heart lurched. It didn’t seem real. Guan Shan’s hands slipped off the piano as he leaned back into He Tian’s touch. “I missed you,” he whispered. 

The sad soft tone struck He Tian, bringing his emotions to the surface. He paused his work on Guan Shan’s neck, using his hands to turn him around instead. He wanted to see him, all of him. Guan Shan turned as directed, eyes searching and vulnerable. “I missed you too. I thought of you every day. Did you think of me?”

Guan Shan nodded quickly. “Yes, as often as I could bear it.” It was true, he thought of He Tian everyday. These memories of their time together, looking forward to seeing him again, it was all that kept him sane. It was only when that hope became too painful that he shut the thoughts out. His eyes drifted down from He Tian’s face and to his chest. He lifted his hands and gripped the lapels of his expensive jacket. 

Large hands encapsulated his own, wrapping into his fingers and releasing his hold on the jacket. He Tian leaned down until their faces were just inches from each other. He waited for Guan Shan to close the distance. He knew he was anxious about being discovered, worried about the implications this relationship could have. He Tian wanted him to let go of those worries, even if it was just for this short moment. His own ears were perked and listening for any kind of indication that the vampires on the other end of the mansion were moving. He felt the unease and worry himself but he did his best to not let it show. He’d gladly be on edge if it meant Guan Shan could relax.

He Tian didn’t have to wait long before Guan Shan gave in to his impulses, lips crashing into his own. He Tian grinned into the kiss. He felt almost high, floating with the butterflies in his stomach. He felt alive for the first time in years like a fire had finally been rekindled somewhere deep inside of his cold dead body. He pushed deeper into the kiss, pushing Guan Shan’s back against the keys of the piano with a loud clang of chords. He pressed his hands on either side of him, joining the disjointed melody with even more keys.

Cold thin fingers roamed and explored He Tian’s neck and cupped his face. Every touch sent shivers down He Tian’s spine until finally he pulled back for a breath. He looked down at Guan Shan, huffing and breathless with that dazed look in his brilliant red eyes. “You are so breathtaking,” He Tian murmured. He lifted his hands off the piano, tracing instead the shapes and angles of Guan Shan’s face. His thumb traced his jaw before dipping lower down his neck to his chest, stopping at the seam of his shirt. He flicked his silver eyes back up, looking for confirmation, permission.

Guan Shan answered in turn, nodding slowly. He was barely able to keep his thoughts aligned. He Tian ran his hands down Guan Shan’s shoulders, slipping off his dusty jacket and discarding it on the piano. His hands moved next to Guan Shan’s trousers. He started to bend down, getting into position, but Guan Shan stopped him, taking his hand.

Silver eyes flickered up in confusion. “What’s wrong baby?”

Guan Shan swallowed his nerves, he knew what he wanted, he just had to ask.

He Tian looked at him with a little bit of concern, slowly moving his hands away. “Was it too much last time? Did I push you too far?”

“No!” Guan Shan quickly grabbed his hands back, holding them in place. “It’s not that. I-I liked it. It’s just, I was thinking…” His voice faded off, a hint of red in his cheeks.

He Tian’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “Here?” He looked around the small dim study. It looked mostly unused, old and neglected. This was hardly what he imagined for their first time together. He imagined extravagance, romance, not this dusty dark corner of the world. “I want our first time to be perfect.”

Guan Shan shook his head. “I don’t care. I like it here. And… well, it's been six months, He Tian.” He looked down, his emotions simmering. “What if next time it’s even longer? I don’t know how long we have, I don’t know when I’ll get to see you again. What if something happens—”

“Stop. Please.” He reached up and took Guan Shan’s chin in his hand, directing his gaze back to him. “Don’t say that. We’ll see each other again. You’re going to be okay.” 

“We don’t know that. But, I know what I want right now. You. All of you. Right here.”

He Tian sighed. How could he deny Guan Shan what he wanted? He picked his hand up and gently led him over to the chaise in front of the window, pushing aside the books. “If you’re sure this is what you want.”

Guan Shan sat down. “I’m sure.” He could feel his heart rate picking up in a mix of excitement and nerves, but he was put at ease as he saw He Tian’s easy smile. 

“Should we light some of these candles?” He said with a soft teasing grin. He’d have his romance at the very least. “The moonlight is nice but it doesn’t do you justice.” 

“I don’t have any matches,” Guan Shan answered back a bit shyly.

He Tian smiled and pulled a lighter out of his pocket before discarding his own jacket. “Just sit back and relax.” One by one He Tian lit the old waxy candles positioned around the room, illuminating the study in a soft yellow glow. He turned back to the sofa, eyes drinking in Guan Shan waiting for him. He tossed the lighter to the side and crept up to his side before joining him on the sofa. “Much better. I want to engrave every bit of this into my memory.”

With a shaky outstretched hand, Guan Shan pulled He Tian closer to him. “Me too.”

He Tian closed his hands over Guan Shan’s. “You’re still nervous? But you were so brave just moments ago, or is it different now that we’re so close?” He playfully taunted, though he did feel sympathetic. “Does being with me still scare you? You’d think having another man’s tongue up your ass would calm any fears.”

Guan Shan blushed hard and smacked him. “Don’t tease me.”

“Hey! Ouch!,” He Tian said, rubbing his shoulder. “Why shouldn’t I? You’re so cute when you blush.” He couldn’t help the sly smile on his face. Everything Guan Shan did, every sound, every look, it all was so enchanting and He Tian was falling hard. “Come on,” he said sweetly, helping Guan Shan lay down. “Forget about everything else. There’s nothing to be scared of.” He adjusted himself so that he was on top, straddling Guan Shan’s hips before intertwining their fingers together. “Focus on me, on us.” 

Once again their lips met and their bodies rolled against each other, growing needy and messy. Hands roamed and pulled against the fabric of each other’s clothing. He Tian pulled away just for a moment, twisting his shirt off in a swift move before his hands like magnets returned to Guan Shan. He dug his fingers under the waistband of his pants, untucking his shirt and placing his palms on his cool abdomen. Guan Shan gasped as He Tian moved his hands up his bare chest, taking the shirt with him. 

As the shirt came off, He Tian didn’t hesitate to dive back down. He sucked and teased all of the spots he was slowly learning that Guan Shan liked. They had so much still to discover, uncharted territory he had only been given quick moments with. He worked his way up, showing special attention to Guan Shan’s delicate collarbone and slim neck, his favorite spot.

Guan Shan could hardly contain himself. For a life filled with so much pain and fear, the emotions he was feeling now seemed foreign and untested. Everything was heightened past their prior limits, dialed up tenfold. Excitement, pleasure, happiness, it all felt exhilarating. His heart beat erratically as he twisted his fingers into He Tian’s silky black hair. He was eager, and that eagerness was only amplified by the knowledge that their time together was short. At any moment this stolen moment could be over.

He Tian paused his work and lifted up to look into Guan Shan’s eyes. He felt his possessive urges surge seeing Guan Shan messy and unburdened underneath of him. It was rare to see Guan Shan’s defenses so lowered. He understood his eagerness, he felt it too. If he could have his way he’d tease and draw this out, pulling sweet pleas from his new lover’s lips, but as much as he wanted to take his time with him, time was not a luxury they had. 

He moved quickly to Guan Shan’s pants, undoing the buttons one by one. He could practically feel Guan Shan’s anticipation and desire in the air between them, swirling in a storm of strong emotions. “Take a breath,” he said gently as his fingers continued to work. He was excited too, but he knew how quickly Guan Shan’s temperament and stability could shift. Ravaging hunger was always just around the corner. He wanted this to be good for him, for the both of them, and it was his responsibility to guide Guan Shan through it and take care of him. He remembered how intense it was for him when he was a new vampire, how intense it could still be. 

With pants off, Guan Shan laid fully exposed on the plum colored chaise. His usually cold pale cheeks were unnaturally flushed and his breath was heavy. “Your turn,” he demanded, eyes wide and dilated as he watched He Tian slip off his own coverings. 

There they were, bare and vulnerable in front of each other once again. It felt right, comfortable even. He wasn’t scared, not like he was around She Li. It was a different kind of vulnerability that he was slowly growing accustomed to with He Tian, something he was learning to crave. His eyes dropped to He Tian’s chest, broad and strong. He let his fingers wander, crawling up to feel his smooth skin and strong shoulders. 

A warm, tender feeling blossomed in He Tian’s stomach. Being admired so tenderly was new to him, different from the looks of lust and greed that usually possessed the eyes of his partners. It was almost ironic how Guan Shan’s eyes, permanently stained red with vampiric hunger, were the softest he’d ever seen. Guan Shan was so different from anyone he’d been with before, so brilliant and beautiful it made everyone else pale in comparison. He bent back down, moving in closer until he hovered over Guan Shan’s body. 

Slowly, he traced his fingers over Guan Shan’s hips and toned abdomen. He watched as everywhere his fingers touched Guan Shan’s skin prickled and reacted, so sensitive and alive underneath him. He angled his head, kissing Guan Shan’s neck once again while his hands roamed lower. Guan Shan responded, soft moans escaping his lips. He moved his hands to He Tian’s back, holding him close to him.

There were no more barriers between them, no more walls or defenses to break through. Years of push and pull finally came to ruin, resulting in total collapse. They didn’t worry about their vampirism or humanity or about power differences in strength and status. It was just the two of them in their most bare and vulnerable form, just their bodies moving together. They gave into every desire, marking each other with hot kisses and grazing teeth. 

The hotter it got, the more difficult it became for Guan Shan to stay in his right mind. Lines blurred between craving for blood and the intense passion he was feeling now. He felt it creeping in on him, a blood red wave threatening to sweep him off his feet. He took deep breaths like He Tian always told him, focusing on the sensations he was feeling, on He Tian alone, on how good it felt. He was dazed with the emotions and sensations that crippled his control, leaving him desperate and wanting more. He wrapped his hands around He Tian’s neck and into his hair while instinctually pushing his hips up, desperate for more stimulation. 

He Tian moaned as he felt Guan Shan move against him. The tension and energy between them was different than any of the times before, charged with anticipation and a bit of desperation for what was coming next. Their hips pressed against each other while their tongues explored and fingers curled against cool skin. He Tian’s hands pushed under Guan Shan’s thighs, spreading his legs and pushing his hips up higher. He continued to kiss his skin, lightly nibbling and distracting as he slid a finger inside and began to stretch him open.

Guan Shan flinched, “ah! Warn me first,” he groaned, but his voice wavered, losing any sternness he may have had in his vulnerable state. 

He Tian couldn’t help but chuckle, maybe he was going a bit too quickly, but he was feeling impatient, greedy with Guan Shan so close to him. He had pictured this before, sharing this first time together. He would have loved to have taken the time to properly prepare him, pamper him and make him feel comfortable. But here and now is what Guan Shan wanted. It may not have been the romantic and secluded setting he wanted, but all that really mattered was that it was Guan Shan here with him, and that he wanted him. He’d make it as comfortable and memorable as he could in the short time they had. 

“Here, I got an idea of something I know you like. Turn around,” He Tian instructed softly.

Guan Shan looked a bit confused but complied nonetheless. He Tian guided Guan Shan’s body, positioning himself behind him. He rubbed Guan Shan’s back and thighs. “Relax.”

“I am relaxed.” Guan Shan huffed, risking a look behind him. 

He Tian smirked, continuing to run his hands up and down Guan Shan’s thighs, grazing against his ass. He leaned in and kissed his lower back, slowly making his way lower until his tongue found that familiar soft entrance.

Guan Shan melted under him, quickly becoming a moaning mess. His legs shook and his fingers dug into the fabric of the couch. The familiarity of this position took away some of the anxiety, and Guan Shan began to get lost in how good it felt, solely focusing on the sensations He Tian was giving him. He Tian was a selfless lover, denying himself even the slightest touch of his own desire and focusing on his partner. 

Just as Guan Shan would get used to one sensation, He Tian would assault him with another. He lapped and licked until Guan Shan was leaking and begging for more. He couldn’t control the sounds that were coming from his mouth, the worry about the other vampires driven far from his mind as he moaned and whined. Finally, He Tian’s warm hand brushed against Guan Shan’s leaking cock, teasing him a little before wrapping his fingers around it and stroking his hard length. Guan Shan groaned and his body trembled. 

Pleasure increased at an alarming rate. He feared for his control but before he could get into his head, He Tian would adjust, throwing him out of his thoughts. When He Tian eventually stopped and pulled away, Guan Shan almost cried, whimpering pleas to continue until he felt He Tian push against his back. He could feel his breath against the back of his neck. 

“How do you want it?” He Tian purred in his ear.

Guan Shan breathed heavily. “I-I want to see you,” he said softly.

He Tian leaned back, kissing Guan Shan’s neck and shoulder as he went. His hands found his waist, turning him back around so that he laid comfortably on the couch. Once again He Tian lifted Guan Shan’s hips up, only this time his own heavy cock pressed up against him. “There, that’s better. I much prefer your eyes on me, and your body under me.”

Guan Shan was utterly lost in He Tian’s gaze, deeply under his control without the need of a single word of compulsion. He looked up to He Tian’s lips, hovering just above him. Finally, he reached up to taste them, taking what he wanted for himself. They kissed, finding their comfortability and rhythm once more in their new position. 

With a deep shuddered breath, He Tian briefly pulled away and reeled himself in, keeping himself in check. He didn’t want to hurt him, and with Guan Shan’s past, he knew how important it was for Guan Shan to feel an equal in this, to be in control. “Look at me, Guan Shan,” He Tian said gently, directing Guan Shan’s attention and grounding him in that moment together. 

Guan Shan was attentive, turning his blazing red eyes to He Tian’s face immediately. He stared at his lips, at how the light from the candles danced and created shadows on those sharp features. He licked his lips subconsciously. 

“Are you ready?” 

Guan Shan looked down to see He Tian’s cock positioned at his wet entrance. He couldn’t deny he was nervous but yes, he wanted this more than anything, wanted He Tian more than anything. Fire burned in his stomach, a deep need that was different from the hunger he felt for blood. He nodded, “I’m ready.”

“Remember, you’re in control.” He Tian slowly pressed against him, fighting against his own urges and taking deep breaths as he slowly pushed in. 

Guan Shan couldn’t help but tense up. The feeling was shocking, a mix between pleasure and pain. 

“Breathe, Guan Shan.” He Tian said. He waited until he felt Guan Shan relax and take a few more even breaths beneath him. And then finally, he pushed further in, finding him more pliable this time.

It took concentrated effort to take it slow and steady when his every nerve was begging for more and more of Guan Shan. The image before him was overwhelming. Guan Shan took him so well it was hard to believe they were anything but made for each other. They called each other’s names and clung to one another. It was clear they were both experiencing the intensity of being together, and neither of them could hold back any longer. 

The chaise rocked with each thrust of He Tian’s hips. Guan Shan dug his nails into his back, painting red stripes that quickly healed as he went. He couldn’t stop, every touch with He Tian felt like it drove him further past his limits. He could get addicted to this feeling, to the feeling of being loved by him. Lips crashed into his, kissing until He Tian had to pull away to catch his breath. Guan Shan relished the feeling of him, so hot and alive on top of him. Every panting breath on his neck was a reminder that this was real. 

As their momentum was picking up, He Tian reached down and began stroking Guan Shan’s neglected cock once again. Guan Shan arched his back and a desperate whine escaped his lips. His nails dug deeper into He Tian’s skin, drawing blood with their intensity. He Tian bit back a hiss, fighting his own surge of pleasure that accompanied the brief moment of pain.  

“Fuck,” He Tian moaned as he picked up the pace, his hips driving into Guan Shan harder while his hand ran over his hard throbbing cock. 

Guan Shan was past getting used to it. Now he just wanted more. He chased his high, the pleasure more intense than anything they had done before. He could feel his climax rapidly approaching. The stimulation from He Tian’s cock paired with how he was stroking him was a perfect combination of pleasure. With every breath he became more consumed. He Tian’s scent was everywhere, his touch entrancing. 

“H-He Tian! Ah, I can’t hold on much longer,” he stuttered through his panting and moaning.

Guan Shan’s choked words brought He Tian back to reality. He had been so lost watching Guan Shan squirm and unravel, memorizing how he reacted to every thrust and touch. This was more than he could have ever dreamed of. This was everything he ever wanted, to feel connected both body and soul to this vampire he was falling in love with. Was it because of their connection that the pleasure was so indescribably better than with all those who came before?

With Guan Shan’s pleas, He Tian released his cock not wanting it to end just yet. He placed both hands on either side of Guan Shan’s head on the couch, giving his hips more freedom of motion. He pulled out all the way to the tip and thrust back in, hitting that most sensitive spot over and over again. Guan Shan clung to him desperately, his mind a mess just trying to keep up with the sensations he was feeling for the first time. He wasn’t the only one feeling overwhelmed. He Tian felt his own arousal reaching a steady climax with each movement of his hips. 

“Don’t hold back any longer,” He Tian panted. “Come for me.”

“T-touch me,” Guan Shan gasped back, his heavy cock pushing against his abdomen. He could touch himself, but that’s not how we wanted it. He wanted this release at He Tian’s hands, not his.

He Tian gracefully obliged and with his touch, Guan Shan came almost immediately. He moaned and called He Tian’s name, and with a few more strokes, his orgasm quickly crashed over him. He’d never felt so sensitive, so alive. The release that shot through him made his whole body tremble. Words were incoherent and there was a tingling in his fingertips. Through heavy-lidded eyes he watched He Tian follow him, pumping a few more times before shuddering and collapsing on Guan Shan’s chest.

Chest to chest, they both panted heavily, coming back to reality and catching their breath. After several moments filled only with the sound of whipping candle flames and soft breaths, Guan Shan initiated the first move. He wrapped his arms over He Tian’s bare back, pulling him close and rubbing his back. He Tian hummed lowly, the sound vibrating against them as he reciprocated Guan Shan’s gesture and wrapped his arms around him too. 

Guan Shan nuzzled his face into He Tian’s silky black hair. He felt high, light and carefree for the first time in what felt like years. It felt like a dream to be here, safely nestled in He Tian’s hold. His heart still beat rapidly, reliving that moment of pleasure in his mind again and again. He wished he could have better seen He Tian’s climax, wished he could have seen his face of pleasure as he came. “Let’s do it again,” he murmured.

Rumbling breathless laughter vibrated against Guan Shan’s chest until He Tian lifted himself up just enough to look down at Guan Shan’s face. “Only one time and you’re already craving for more?” 

He had that stupid smirk that drove Guan Shan crazy. “What, you don’t want to?” Guan Shan teased.

Just as He Tian opened his mouth, his ears caught on to the sound of shuffling muted footsteps. They were far in the distance but he knew it meant their time was over. It wouldn’t be long until She Li wrapped up any lingering conversations and started looking for his pet. He watched as Guan Shan’s face fell, a deep sadness replacing the relaxed lazy smile from just moments before. 

“No, no no no, we didn’t get to talk. I’m not ready.” Guan Shan stuttered, despair and sadness shrouding him like a dark cloud. He didn’t want this to end, didn’t want to return to what waited for him. She Li, the power he held over him, the things he made him do. His fear gave way for all his negative emotions to return. Hunger, anger, and sadness flared, overwhelming him. 

“Shh, hey it's okay,” He Tian said softly, trying to soothe him, though it hurt him too. They couldn’t be too loud now, so he kept his voice low as he adjusted himself and pulled Guan Shan up into a sitting position. “I’ll see you again, this won’t be our last time,” he promised. 

“When?” Guan Shan said, clearly fighting back a sob that threatened to release itself from his throat. 

He Tian’s heart ached. “I-I don’t know. But, I’ll always find you, you know that right?”

Guan Shan’s lip trembled but his gaze stayed steady, taking in He Tian’s promise. He looked as if he was trying to memorize He Tian’s features, the slope of his shoulders, the way his hair fell between his eyes.  He watched as He Tian’s face suddenly became more serious. He took Guan Shan’s hands in his, his thumb running over his knuckles. 

“Guan Shan, have you thought about my offer? Please, let me help you get out of this. She Li isn't invincible.”

“You don’t understand,” Guan Shan said desperately. “I need him. You don’t know what I am.”

“So explain it to me, let me help. Please,” he pleaded, voice cracking under the weight of his desperation. 

“I can’t.”

“Why? Is it… is it She Li?” He Tian had suspected compulsion was involved, but wasn’t sure to what extent. 

“I’m afraid,” Guan Shan admitted. “You won’t like me if you know.”

He Tian scoffed in disbelief. “You underestimate my feelings for you.” He looked at Guan Shan for a long while, trying to find the right words to say. “I’ve done unspeakable things too, Guan Shan. You’re not alone.”

Guan Shan simply shook his head. He was a monster, no matter what He Tian wanted to think, and a monster needed a leash. 

More and more muffled noises could be heard coming from the other side of the mansion. Their time was coming to an abrupt end, and just like always, it hardly ever felt like enough. He Tian reluctantly pulled away. It was clear he wouldn’t be convincing Guan Shan of any drastic actions this one single night. He needed to be patient, prove that he could be trusted. Exercising patience would be painful, but he had a feeling Guan Shan would be worth it.

He picked up his clothes and Guan Shan’s too. His heart ached for more time in this room, more time to reassure him, to hold him, but they couldn’t afford to be caught and it wouldn’t be long before She Li got suspicious. Quickly and quietly, He Tian cleaned up as well as he could.

“Come here, we gotta get you dressed and cleaned up. We can’t leave my scent on you.”

Guan Shan’s eyes darted to him with a look of pleading sadness, but he complied, standing and following He Tian’s directions. He watched as He Tian blew out the candles one by one. Their smokey scent clung to his thick coat jacket, surely part of He Tian’s plan to help their activities go unnoticed. Finally the room was quiet and dark once again. Their eyes quickly adjusted and they took each other in one last time. 

He Tian walked up to him slowly, raising his hands and fixing Guan Shan’s messy hair. “You were amazing,” he whispered softly. “It was everything I dreamed of and I’ll spend every day looking forward to when we can see each other again.”

Red seeped into Guan Shan’s cheeks. He closed his eyes, feeling He Tian’s hand push his hair back into place. His voice trembled but he managed to keep his composure, they were already pushing their time. “I’ll think of you. I’ll dream of you, until we meet again.”

He Tian wiped the one tear that managed to fall, fighting back his own emotions. The voices and movements were growing louder and closer now. He leaned in and placed one more kiss onto Guan Shan’s lips. “Until we meet again,” he said under a whisper, so soft and barely audible.

With a breeze, He Tian’s presence was gone. Guan Shan opened his eyes to be greeted by only the cold dark room. Moonlight spilled over the plum chaise and piano. He choked back a sob, wiping his tears. After a few more moments of composing himself, he fixed his jacket and stepped out of the room. He looked back one last time, giving this small sanctuary one last longing look before quietly closing the door. He Tian would have known as well as he did that She Li would be looking for him any moment now if he wasn’t already. He locked the memories of this night in his heart and shoved it deep down, down where it couldn’t be found by anyone but him. 

His face became cold as the all too familiar gnawing hunger took the place of passion and warmth. With every step he took further from the room the more he distanced himself from the experience. He couldn’t let She Li suspect anything, couldn’t allow himself to betray a moment of the safety and comfort he had felt. Those memories were his and He Tian’s alone, and if he was going to protect anything, it would be what he had with He Tian. 

Present Day

He Tian woke to the still darkness of the hotel suite. He could hear the hum of the air conditioner and began to register the subtle sound of footsteps from people in the halls. As he slowly regained awareness, he was hit by a brief moment of panic. His half conscious mind jolted and screamed, how could you fall asleep?! You left him vulnerable! How long has it been? Is the party still going? It took him a moment but finally he remembered where he was, safe in the dark hotel, far from She Li’s grasp. He took a breath, releasing the tension in his arms and steadying his heart.

It was rather disorienting waking up as the rest of the world went to sleep and these old fearful habits would be hard to break. But this was real. Guan Shan was real, sleeping in his arms. Neither of them had moved from their position, locked together in tangled limbs and sheets. If he had a human body he may have felt stiff, but he found himself feeling pleasantly warm instead. Guan Shan’s back pressed deeper against his chest with each breath they took. For the first time in their lives, no one was coming to pull them apart. Never again would he allow it. 

He Tian lightly ran his fingers over Guan Shan’s arm, tracing the clusters of freckles. How many times had he laid in this exact position, scared out of his mind and wishing he could shield Guan Shan from all the pain and worries. How many times had he begged Guan Shan to let him take him away from She Li, all while straining his own ears for any approaching voices and footsteps, only to have to say goodbye once more. Weeks, months, how long would it be till he saw him again? He Tian shook the thoughts from his mind with a shuddering exhale.

He couldn’t help but squeeze Guan Shan’s body a little tighter to him. His emotions struggled under the surface of his mind, fighting and gasping for air, begging to be released after all his years of taming them. He still hadn't fully processed everything, hadn’t figured out all the right things to do or say or how to move forward. All he knew is that he was so grateful to have Guan Shan back, and not only that, but to know Guan Shan had never wanted to leave. It felt like an answered plea, that even through the confusing and twisting compulsions, Guan Shan still wanted him. They had found their way to each other once again, they would always find each other.

The sound of their two beating hearts and soft breaths were all He Tian was focused on. He trailed his hand up Guan Shan’s arm and to his face where red lashes lay contrast against pale cheeks. He Tian ran his thumbs across the skin there. He remembered how it felt to wipe tears from these cheeks when Guan Shan cried. Tears of desperate sadness when they were reunited and torn apart, or those sweet precious tears when he was so overwhelmed by pleasure between them.

He Tian’s fingers roamed further up into Guan Shan’s red short hair, soft to the touch. He had so missed the feel of it tickling his palms. He could recall every memory of that soft hair brushing against his face, his chest, his stomach. Red was everywhere that Guan Shan went, like a trail of scorched earth and fire leaving him forever changed. He Tian pressed his lips against Guan Shan’s head, as if he was a treasure to be worshiped and cherished.

Under his lips’ touch, Guan Shan stirred. He groaned and turned in his arms, getting comfortable yet again in their little nest of blankets and pillows. He Tian looked on affectionately, running his thumb over Guan Shan’s cheek and through his hair, taming the strands that twisted up and into different directions. Eyelashes fluttered and sleepy eyes slowly focused. 

“Good morning, or rather, good evening I suppose.” He Tian said softly. 

Guan Shan searched He Tian’s face, immediately sensing the shift in emotions. He Tian had a look he remembered all too well and it made his heart rate spike. Affection and sweetness, but also a cold sadness. Their time was coming to an end, She Li was looking for him. The familiar old paranoia that had haunted them for so long rose up in his throat. “What is it? What’s wrong, He Tian?” He whispered urgently, starting to get up. 

“Nothing, we’re safe,” He Tian quickly assured, wrapping his hand over Guan Shan’s and pulling him back down. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” 

Guan Shan relaxed, looking around the room before letting himself settle back in the bed again. “Then, what’s wrong?”

“I’m just… thinking about the past, thinking about these last few years. I’m just glad to have you back.” 

Guan Shan watched as He Tian’s clear hard eyes turned glassy. He had seen He Tian get emotional before, but this time seemed different. 

He Tian took a shaky breath, his emotions brimming on the surface. He didn’t want to cause Guan Shan distress but he wasn’t sure if he’d be able to hold it back anymore. “I really fucking missed you. And… fuck.” He wiped his eyes, pushing back the watery tears that threatened to fall. “I was so worried about you.” As the words left his lips, tears began to escape whether he wanted them to or not.

Guan Shan’s heart ached. He wasn’t sure what he should be feeling, his emotions turbulent and confusing, but he knew he didn’t want He Tian to be in pain. He couldn’t bear to watch it. As if by muscle memory, he reached up and touched He Tian’s cheeks, wiping away the tears that slipped over his fingers. “I–I’m sorry… I mi–” His words were stifled, silenced by the twisted compulsion and storm of conflicting feelings. He wanted to comfort him, wanted to reciprocate but it was like his intentions were stolen from him, leaving him breathless, robbed of his truth. Deep, deep down, a part of him echoed back that longing. All he could think was how desperately he missed him too, how much he hungered and yearned for his touch and steady reassurances, yet, it couldn’t be conveyed. 

He Tian watched as the words caught in Guan Shan’s throat. “I know baby, I know. You don’t have to say it back. I know.” He pulled him closer, nuzzling into his neck and running his arms over his back. To his relief, Guan Shan didn’t push away. Instead, he wrapped his lanky arms around him as well. He Tian exhaled in relief. Small steps, he reminded himself. Just take this moment for what it is. 

They stayed still in each other’s arms for a long while, indulging in comforting touches long past the setting of the sun. They knew they had many tasks ahead of them but both of them wanted to revel in the feeling of peace for a while longer. Peace was something that had been so utterly foreign for the both of them. This was more time than they had ever been afforded and neither was eager to let go. 

Finally, it was He Tian who pulled back first, just far enough to look at Guan Shan’s face. He sought an answer to a question he had been too afraid to ask aloud. It would be difficult to navigate around the compulsion, but he felt this was the right time to try and push at those fragile walls of Guan Shan’s mind. Gratefully, he found an all too familiar pleading look in Guan Shan’s eyes. It was a look he had seen many times over their years together, longing. 

He Tian started slow, not wanting to overwhelm him. He leaned in and pressed his lips against Guan Shan’s cheek. Guan Shan responded with a soft sigh and curled his fingers into He Tian’s side. He Tian kissed him again, this time just at the corner of Guan Shan’s lips, wordlessly asking for his permission to continue. He pulled back and checked Guan Shan’s expression. He had teary eyes, but before he had a chance to ask him if this was okay, Guan Shan pulled He Tian’s head back down. 

“Still so demanding,” He Tian said softly, but he didn’t make Guan Shan wait long before laying a kiss on his lips. He could feel the confusion in Guan Shan’s response as he shifted violently between hesitant and incredibly eager. He Tian on the other hand felt euphoric, finally kissing the man he had searched for over the last ten years. Ten years of pure agony and worry that seemed to melt away with just one touch from Guan Shan. 

The kiss was as sweet as all the ones that had ever come before. It felt too good to be true, like he would wake up to find this had only been a cruel dream. More tears spilled from the well of his emotions as he reveled in the feel of soft lips and gentle hands. He wished he could deepen the kiss, taking Guan Shan more passionately like his heart begged him to do, but he remained patient. He wanted to take things at Guan Shan’s pace. 

Guan Shan however, had never been good at pacing. His body reacted before his mind could catch up. Hunger and desire were all too similar, blurring the lines and twisting his mind. What started as sweet and timid grew in intensity quickly. He Tian gasped as Guan Shan’s grip on him tightened and a fang nipped his lip, drawing blood that was quickly lapped up by Guan Shan’s tongue. 

He Tian pulled back, startled. “No, baby, not like that,” he said breathlessly. This hadn’t been the first time that had happened, he should have been more careful, more attuned to Guan Shan’s state of mind. 

Guan Shan blinked slowly, realizing what he’d done. He brought a hand to his lip, dabbing at the bit of He Tian’s blood that remained there before sucking it off his finger. His eyes widened, thankfully coming back to himself. “I- I’m sorry, I just…” His words cut off, he didn’t have an excuse or a reason that would make any of this better. “I’m hungry.” 

He Tian tried to hold back the look of disappointment as he looked down on his past lover. This wasn’t Guan Shan’s fault, but it hurt all the same. “It's alright,” he said softly, even though they both knew it wasn’t the full truth. He took a deep breath and slowly let go of him, sliding off the bed towards the locked vault of blood vials.

“Are you still up for looking at the evidence tonight?” He Tian asked as he made his way back over to the bed, trying to change the subject. 

“Will the hunters be there?”

“They don’t have to be. I can ask them to leave if you’d like.”

Guan Shan thought for a moment before shaking his head. “It’d probably be most helpful to have them there to explain their findings.” His voice trailed off as he looked to the side, sliding his feet over the edge of the bed. 

“Okay, well, if it gets to be too much, just say the word and we can leave, or I’ll kick them out. Whatever you need.” He Tian came and sat next to him at the edge of the bed, vial in hand. 

The reassurance seemed to calm Guan Shan down a bit. Carefully, he scooted a little closer and set his hand gingerly on He Tian’s knee. It was a simple gesture but He Tian felt his worries ease. He hoped that he hadn’t pushed things too far earlier. He could only imagine how confusing and contradicting things must seem to Guan Shan, and he needed to go slow. Still, as he looked at the pale hand on his leg, he couldn’t help but feel some progress had been made. He lifted up the blood vial, uncapping the top. “You ready?” 

That ravenous look crept up in Guan Shan’s eyes yet again. It didn’t matter how smooth the routine was becoming, it didn't matter how much progress they were making, the bloodlust was still so strong, so unyielding. 

“Calm mind, Guan Shan.” He Tian tried to say, but he could hardly get the words out before Guan Shan’s hands gripped around his wrists with enough force to break bones. The blood was sliding down Guan Shan’s throat before He Tian even had a chance to react. 

Instinctively he yanked his hand back but was firmly held in place as Guan Shan ensured every last drop was devoured. He licked around the lip of the vial, lapping up the last trickles of blood. His tongue brushed up against He Tian’s fingers causing a sharp shiver between them. 

He Tian watched with a grimace. He had let things go too far earlier, he let his emotions get the better of him. It was like that kiss had reignited the burning restlessness in Guan Shan. His blood red eyes flicked up to He Tian’s face, licking his lips. “More,” he growled.

“No, Guan Shan,” He Tian said softly, trying once again to pull his hands back. 

A field of emotions shuttered behind Guan Shan’s eyes, most prominently frustration and anger. He Tian tried to pull his hand away slowly but was roughly yanked back. “More.” 

He Tian took a slow deep breath and took his free hand not holding the vial to Guan Shan’s hand, prying his fingers off his wrist. Blue black skin quickly healed as Guan Shan’s grip finally released. Guan Shan snarled and reached for the vial once again but He Tian was faster, dropping the vial and snatching Guan Shan’s hands before pushing him down. He met Guan Shan’s eyes with a leveling look, a look that ushered the authority and severity he’d been trained to wield. “No. You have to wait,” he said as calmly as he could manage. 

Guan Shan struggled and wriggled, but it was to no avail against He Tian’s strength. He Tian had dealt with much worse than this meager rebellion. This was not the peak of what violence Guan Shan’s hunger could demonstrate. He could still reach him like this.

“Breathe through it. You’re not starving, there’s no punishment waiting for you.” These words had become like a mantra, a desperate plea to reach Guan Shan, to help him fight whatever war was taking place in his mind. 

It went on like this for what seemed like an eternity, even to a vampire, until finally, Guan Shan seemed to have worn himself out. He breathed heavily and his lip trembled. “I-it’s never gonna stop.”

“You can’t think like that,” He Tian said softly, slowly releasing his hold. “Things will get better. We just have to be consistent. Don’t give up.”

Guan Shan sat up and ran his hands over his wrists, shaking as he came back to himself. He eyed He Tian’s wrist, shame and guilt written all over his features. “Did I? Did it… hurt?”

“It’s gonna take a little more than that to leave a mark on me,” He Tian said with a little smirk. “Now come on, I think a distraction would do you good. And so would getting out of this room. Let’s go see if our hunters are still awake.”

Chapter Text

The hunters’ hotel suite looked like an explosion of information and evidence had gone off. Newspapers, articles, photographs, and timelines were strung up from one end of the room to another. The two hunters seemed to sink back as the vampires stepped into the messy space, eyes immediately alert and bodies stiff. Suddenly the suite felt too small and the air too thin. It was no secret that Zhengxi and Jian Yi weren’t supportive of He Tian’s decision to involve Guan Shan in the case, but neither had the grounds to deny He Tian’s wishes.

“H-hello, you’re looking well,” Jian Yi said, clearing his throat and trying to ease the tension.

Guan Shan’s nose crinkled as his burning eyes glazed over them. He Tian quickly and casually put himself between them, directing Guan Shan to the evidence on the far corner of the room. “Just do your thing. Any pattern, anything out of place, any connection you notice, let us know.”

“And if there’s nothing?” 

“Then there’s nothing,” He Tian answered with an easy smile. He leaned in closer, bending down to Guan Shan’s ear. “And remember, say the word and we can go, or they can.”

With a gentle nudge He Tian touched Guan Shan’s shoulders and turned him towards the papers in front of them. Guan Shan took a shallow breath. The room reeked compared to the safety of his and He Tian’s suite. The stench of humans seemed almost suffocating if he focused on it too much. He could hear their human heartbeats, smell their fear and apprehension. It was hard to concentrate. He could feel He Tian’s hand on his shoulder and tried to focus in on his scent, familiar and comforting. He could hear his heartbeat thumping so steadily and rhythmically behind him. 

“You okay?” He Tian said softly, only to be heard between the two of them.

Guan Shan quickly nodded and took another shallow breath. He wanted to be helpful if he could be. He Tian was private about many personal things, especially in the beginning, but even back then there was one person he always spoke fondly of, his mother. When Guan Shan eventually learned that she had died at the hands of such a gruesome mystery, it had broken his heart. If he could repay He Tian’s kindness towards him in just this one way, then he should at least try. 

The amount of information available was almost overwhelming. It was hard to believe that even with all of this, they still hadn’t been able to find anything. What exactly did He Tian think he could do to help? He wasn’t nearly as smart or resourceful as him, or even the hunters. It must have been obvious how lost he looked as the hunters gawked at him with a look that said, why are you here?

“It’s chronologically lined out,” Zhengxi said, bravely approaching first. His finger trailed from one end of the room to the other. “From the first victim He Tian had record of on the left to the most recent here in Belgium on the right. We included anything and everything we could dig up leading to the deaths per He Tian’s directions.”

Guan Shan nodded to him, barely making eye contact before wordlessly turning back to the evidence. He fidgeted with his fingers and swallowed thickly. Keep it together, it’s no different than the humans at the parties, he thought to himself, only it was different, he wasn’t compelled right now and these humans had hurt him. Bright white lights of camera flashes, needles, burning ropes and burning questions. He shook the thoughts from his head. He just needed to keep it together long enough to be helpful. With that he stepped up to the collection of information on the first victim.

He Tian gently rubbed Guan Shan’s shoulder then took a step back, giving him some space to focus. He moved a stack of papers to the floor from a spare arm chair and took a seat. He looked relaxed but they all knew that he was alert and watching carefully. Regardless, his appearance of ease took away some of the tension in the room. Zhengxi and Jian Yi tried to relax as well. Jian Yi sat on the bed and absently began doodling in his journal while Zhengxi remained standing, observing the vampire’s every move. He wouldn’t be caught unprepared again any time soon. 

Things started slow, it was clear Guan Shan felt uneasy, moving in short shuffled movements. He kept his hands tucked against himself as his red eyes quickly swept over information. He Tian watched with a furrowed brow. He hated seeing Guan Shan so jumpy and uncomfortable. With a sigh he stood and turned to Jian Yi. 

“So, what are you drawing?”

His simple conversation starter drew everyone’s attention. Jian Yi froze for a half second then shrugged, “Guan Shan, actually.”

Guan Shan’s eyes darted up in an almost panic before looking to He Tian. He Tian only smiled and walked over to Jian Yi, trying to snatch up the journal. “Let me see.”

“Woah! Hey! Keep your grimy hands off!” Jian Yi protested, face turning red. “It’s not finished.”

“Why are you drawing what’s mine?” He Tian asked with a smirk, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Not many get to see vampires so up close, okay! It’s a study… for science.”

“For science? Well, if you’re looking for a specimen you should draw me instead.” 

“Y-you?” Jian Yi stammered.

“I’ll even do it nude if that’s what you’re into. For science of course.”

“No,” Zhengxi cut in, face twisted into a frown and turning his attention away from Guan Shan. 

He Tian smiled even broader. “Ah, you’re feeling left out, hunter? You can join us. I bet Jian Yi would love to see you naked.”

Jian Yi was bright red now as he scrambled to defend himself. “He Tian!”

The three continued clamoring and bickering and suddenly Guan Shan felt like he could breathe again. The room felt lighter, similar to the atmosphere of those drunken parties after the meetings had long ended. There were no eyes on him anymore. He was once again just a silent observer slipping behind the crowds and gossip. 

He looked to He Tian’s broad back, blocking him from the hunters as he teased and prodded them for a reaction. He must have known what he was doing. He was too smart for his own good. Finally, Guan Shan turned his full concentration to the evidence. His fingers ran over the pieces of paper. Names of missing persons, animal attacks, aliases. These were all familiar things to him. His eyes were naturally attracted to dates, locations, and prominent events. It was the puzzle he’d been playing all his life. Where am I? Which of these victims are mine? Who is important, who is in power? How long has it been since I was last dragged back into society to be showcased and used? How long since I last saw He Tian?

This game was only different now because it wasn’t himself he was investigating, it was these victims. It was strange to think of a vampire as a victim. That such a creature could ever be prey to anything was frightening. As he looked around the evidence he realized there was one victim in particular who seemed to be missing, He Tian’s mother. Maybe he didn’t want the hunters to know how he was related to this case, or maybe it was something else. 

With a breath, Guan Shan silently moved to the right side of the room where the most recent cases were. It made more sense to him to start where they had the most evidence available, the hottest trail. 

By the looks of it, this vampire had been common, no great family name or wealth to speak of. He looked like a young man, though of course it was impossible to know his real age. He wore simple clothes, no jewelry, and his hair was unkempt. It was like an unflattering mirror of himself that Guan Shan didn’t particularly enjoy viewing. He imagined just how easily it would be to share this vampire's fate, reduced to just a few photos with no one to mourn him. Dead with the blood of his victims crusted under his nails and drying on his chin. It would be what he deserved. 

He flipped through the articles all about Belgium and the cities the vampire may have been squatting in. Sure enough there was a slew of missing persons and mysterious deaths. This vampire must have been amateur, not very experienced in covering his tracks. That, or he was very very hungry. Desperately hungry to kill this many in such a short amount of time and all in one area. These were the tracks that every vampire knew not to leave, lest a hunter picked up the trail. She Li had always been incredibly intricate in the cleanup after a binge slaughter, leaving nothing but questions and pleas from the families left behind. How many of those missing person flyers had Guan Shan passed by, knowing that those humans would never return, never be found because of him. 

Moving on, he stepped up to the second most recent murder. This one had taken place years ago now, back when he was still with She Li. Guan Shan cocked his head, peering at the image through squinted eyes. Another young looking vampire, though this time a woman, and somehow, at the right angle was almost familiar. He looked through the notes. There in He Tian’s handwriting was a series of bullet points, facts and observations. She was a common vampire that he didn’t know personally but had met at court. Maybe that’s why she looked familiar to him as well.

He continued on, silently sifting through the pieces as if it was part of a meditation. Stepping through the memories, putting himself in each vampire’s place as if it was his life he was trying to piece together once again. The commotion around settled down as well. It was getting late and the hotel was quiet as most of the patrons were asleep by now. Jian Yi eventually conceded to He Tian, agreeing to draw a portrait of him, clothed, if he sat nicely on the armchair. Zhengxi had nearly jumped when he turned to see Guan Shan so eerily close to him on the right side of the room, observing the evidence nearby. He had moved so quietly Zhengxi had not even noticed, and that scared him.

He Tian sat in the armchair and watched Guan Shan with a sense of relief, and maybe even a little pride. He thought back to the first time he had ever caught sight of him. Guan Shan had been doing this very same thing, silently snooping, looking for bits and pieces of truth to pull together something that would help make sense of his situation. He could still remember the look of fear in those red eyes and the way his back straightened with a jolt as She Li called for him, beckoning him back to him. How many times since then had he looked for him in those large castles, clubs, and mansions, only to find him moving like a skittish shadow peering into the world through the lense of little clues left behind once again. Sometimes He Tian wondered who Guan Shan had been before She Li turned him. Becoming a vampire heightened only what already existed. What about him as a human instilled this inquisitive nature and thirst for knowledge and understanding? Or was it really all just due to the isolation She Li put him through?

These questions served no purpose but he loved to ruminate on them all the same. He yearned to learn and know anything and everything about Guan Shan. He wanted to be close with him and share things about himself too. It was a prospect that would have terrified him before, but now, it was like he was biting at the bit to open those reinforced walls. He didn’t want anything separating him from Guan Shan. 

“Don’t move so much, or your portrait will turn out ugly,” Jian Yi reprimanded through a yawn. The hunters had been working overtime through too many sleepless nights.

“Impossible,” He Tian said with a smug grin, turning his attention back to the hunters. “My good looks transcend talent, don’t you think?”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi shared an annoyed scoff, grumbling at his comment, but He Tian was’t interested in their reactions. As usual, his gaze was on Guan Shan. Red eyes briefly abandoned his work to brush over He Tian, only to scowl and quickly look away again when he saw he’d been caught. He Tian couldn’t help but smile, he loved seeing Guan Shan get flustered like that. It made him look younger, more innocent, more like himself.

“How’s it going?” He Tian said sweetly. He craved more of Guan Shan’s attention and it had been a good while now since Guan Shan first dived into the evidence.

Guan Shan looked at the hunters a bit uncomfortably, then back at He Tian. “Um, well…” He walked over with a few articles in his hands. He Tian raised his eyebrow curiously, interested to see what Guan Shan needed. He looked a little embarrassed as he held up a page and pointed at a word. It was an article from London leading up to the death of the fourth most recent victim. 

“Oh, sure of course.” He Tian said easily, instantly understanding. While Guan Shan’s comprehension and deducing skills were great, his reading skills fell short. It wasn’t his fault of course. It wasn’t like She Li prioritized his education while they were together. He Tian skimmed the sentence, looking at the word Guan Shan needed help on. “This says ‘cacophony.’” He Tian pronounced the English word slowly for him. “It’s like a lot of sounds all at once. They’re trying to say that there were so many mourners it was overwhelming. Mothers crying for the death of their sons and daughters, friends searching for their colleagues. There was so much going on that the whole town cried out in pain.” 

“A-and this one.” Guan Shan shuffled to a different article and pointed again. 

“‘Rigor Mortis,’ it’s when a body gets stiff after it dies. It usually happens a few hours after death, and can last a few days. So, here they are saying that the vampire's body was permanently stiff. Like that part of a human body’s deterioration never passed. But, that’s normal for vampires after death. Our skin turns gray and hard. It can actually be quite difficult to dispose of a deceased vampire. Except by fire of course.”

Guan Shan nodded, digesting the information. He flipped through the next set of pages, looking for the next word he wanted to ask about. 

“I’m sorry,” Zhengxi interrupted in disbelief, turning to He Tian. His tone revealed his exhaustion and frustration. “This is your grand plan to figure out who the killer is? He doesn’t even know what rigor mortis is? If he knows so little, if he can barely read, how exactly is this supposed to help us?” They’d been scouring this information for days and had hit dead end after dead end. They were feeling hopeless and now they were supposed to rely on an illiterate vampire who could snap at any moment?

He Tian’s face fell, lips falling into a thin tight line and eyes narrowing. He looked every bit the powerful, ageless vampire he was rumored to be. If looks could kill, then there would be nothing left of the hunters for anyone to find. 

Guan Shan’s heart beat rapidly. It was humiliating to be here in front of them, his shortcomings on full display. The room seemed to begin to close in around him, stuffy and suffocating. Anger intertwined with his underlying hunger, rumbling beneath the surface. “I wouldn’t have to help if you could do your job to begin with.” His words were quiet but had a cutting edge that made everyone pause. They hadn’t expected him to speak at all. 

Jian Yi cleared his throat before anyone could say anything more. “Zhengxi, I’m sure keeping up with vocabulary across the decades, and in multiple languages on top of that, would prove a challenge for anyone. Let’s just give him a chance. And He Tian, unless you want your portrait drawn with a scowl, you’ll need to lighten up.” 

He Tian glared, likely weighing whether or not it would be worth it to rip Zhengxi’s head off right then and there. The look chilled Zhengxi to the bone. He took a breath and pushed his hair back. Logically, he knew he was exhausted and on edge. He needed to calm down. He turned to Guan Shan. “You’re right, we wouldn’t need your help if we could figure this out. I shouldn't judge. I’m sorry.” It was unnerving looking at Guan Shan straight on, but he didn’t waiver, holding his gaze and hoping he’d see his sincerity.

“I believe I warned you before, so consider this your final warning,” He Tian said lowly. “You will not speak to him like that again. He’s not your prisoner anymore.”

“If you wanted blind sheep you should have picked other hunters,” Zhengxi snapped, clenching his jaw. “If we’re meant to work together then Jian Yi and I’s lives are on the line. You may not see the risk, but we aren’t immortal. You can’t expect me to not question your methods or decisions.”

“I don’t care if you–”

“He Tian,” Guan Shan said, cutting him off. His face was downturned and He Tian could tell he was struggling. “We’re not She Li.”

He Tian’s stomach turned at the comparison. They may not be She Li but they didn’t have to put up with this blatant disrespect either. He couldn’t just let it slide. He had spent enough of his life sitting by the wayside when Guan Shan was getting hurt and those days were over.  

“If you trust us so little, then perhaps you’ve picked the wrong vampires to help you.” He Tian said spitefully. “If you don’t like my choices and methods, then feel free to find other vampires. I’m sure they’ll be infinitely more patient.”

Jian Yi spoke now, setting down his notebook. “You know exactly why we can’t do that. We need your help.” He looked at Zhengxi with pleading eyes. “And we need to find a way to get along or at the very least work together. All of us.”

He Tian could hear the way Guan Shan’s heart beat, feel the anxiety and tension coming off of him. It reminded him that he looked to He Tian for strength and more importantly, stability. He wasn’t She Li, he didn’t snap at the slightest inconvenience. He didn’t slaughter, punish, or humiliate. Protecting Guan Shan meant more than just shielding him from thoughtless hunters. He needed to prove to Guan Shan that there could be a different way, a way they could coexist. 

“What are we helping with?” Guan Shan said suddenly. All of them turned to him, as if they had almost forgotten he was there. The three went silent. 

He Tian broke the silence first, speaking reassuringly. “It’s nothing, you don’t need to worry about that right now.”

Guan Shan frowned, obviously sensing that he was missing something. “If you’re agreeing to something on my behalf, then shouldn’t I know about it?” 

“It's… difficult to explain. Please, Guan Shan, trust me for now.” 

Guan Shan looked between He Tian and the hunters, suddenly feeling alienated, an outsider once again. He Tian had never lied to him before, at least not to his knowledge. Why was he hiding things now? It made him feel sick. His hands curled around the paper in his palms. “If you want my help, then tell me what’s going on. Answer my question, what are we helping with?” He tried to sound firm but his voice wavered, giving his doubt away.

Hurt and concern flashed across He Tian’s features. He struggled to find the words to say. The wrong words would trigger the compulsion, or worse, spook Guan Shan. They had been making good progress, this needed to be handled delicately. 

“Finding She Li.” Jian Yi said matter of factly. “You’re the only vampire alive who may know where he is, and He Tian is the only vampire alive willing to help us.”

Guan Shan’s face fell, eyes darting to He Tian with confusion and disbelief. He shook his head and took a step back. He Tian thought he may try to flee but before he could take another step, a dazed look came over his eyes. The compelled response had been triggered, taking over as he stumbled. He Tian stood up immediately, reaching him before he could fall and scooping him into his arms as he crumpled down. He scowled at Jian Yi. “Finding She Li?! What is wrong with you!”

“I-I didn’t know that would trigger the compulsion,” Jian Yi scrambled. “He wanted an answer.”

“You don’t think I would have told him if it was that easy?” He Tian hissed. “I asked for one simple thing from you two, let me handle Guan Shan. Yet, you demean him, question me, and butt in every chance you get.”

Zhengxi stepped forward, putting himself in between He Tian and Jian Yi. “He didn’t even ask where She Li was, was that really enough to trigger it?”

“I guess in context it was,” Jian Yi said with remorse. He rubbed his head. It was so late now, and he was so tired. “Look, Zhengxi, let’s go get a separate room and get some sleep. I think we're all on edge and it’s not gonna get us anywhere.” He looked to He Tian. “I’m sorry, let’s touch base in the morning okay?”

He Tian looked back to Guan Shan and nodded. “Fine.” He waited until the hunters left the room before gently running his thumb over Guan Shan’s cheek. “Guan Shan.”

Eyelashes fluttered and opened once again. He looked around confused. There was a feeling slipping away, like a dream that becomes harder to recall the harder you try. “What? What happened? Where are the hunters?”

He Tian helped him back up, slowly standing and pulling Guan Shan up with him. “They’ve gone to get some sleep. We have the room to ourselves now.”

Guan Shan looked around, looking for a clue to the feeling of dread in his chest. “What were we talking about?”

He Tian sighed. “Guan Shan, there’s something we need to talk about. Come sit down.” He took his hand and led him over to the bed to sit. At least this way if the compulsion got triggered, he wouldn’t be falling to the floor. He pushed aside some photos and tablets, making room as he sat next to him and took his hand in his.

“In exchange for the hunters’ help with this case, I’ve promised something in return.”

“What did you promise?”

“I know that you know who Jian Yi and Zhengxi are looking for? Who they questioned you about,” he said carefully. 

Guan Shan frowned, not liking where this was heading.

He Tian was relieved to see that the compulsion hadn’t been triggered from the subject alone. He struggled to find the right words, not wanting to further agitate him. “I promised I would help them,” he said, though he left out what role Guan Shan would have in that.

“What? Why?” He shook his head. He didn’t want this, didn’t want He Tian to be involved at all. Why? Why would he want to find She Li? They were finally free of him. Nausea hit him like a crashing wave and his lip trembled.  

“It was part of the deal we made,” He Tian continued to calmly explain. “They’d help me track the killer, and in exchange I’d assist them with She Li.”

“I-I don’t understand. Why do they need to find him? Nothing good can come from finding—” he started to struggle, words getting lost. “He’s— just let him be gone.” 

Guan Shan felt an urge to stop this, to force He Tian to stop this. The anxiety he felt was like a foreign body attacking his nervous system. What would happen if He Tian found She Li? His heart pounded. The thought was frightening. He hadn’t truly ever seen what He Tian was capable of, not really. He Tian had always been gentle with him, playful and mischievous, but never cruel or violent. What would happen if two vampires of original blood clashed? That couldn’t happen. He couldn't bear it if anything happened to He Tian, but it was more than that. What about She Li? He was all Guan Shan had ever known. And no matter their complicated history, he needed him. What was he without him? Deep down, a part of him wanted to protect him too.

He Tian watched carefully. He could hear Guan Shan’s heart rate pick up, smell the panic on him. He spoke as slowly and as calmly as he could. “I don’t fully know Jian Yi’s reasoning for wanting to find She Li, but I could make a guess from how emotionally invested he is. He must have a good reason for taking such a risk. I tried to warn him how dangerous he is, but he seemed determined and where he goes, so does Zhengxi.”

“But-but you don’t need to be involved. Why does it have to be you?” Guan Shan said desperately.

He watched as Guan Shan’s face twisted with concern and confusion. It had to be them because as Jian Yi so bluntly put it, Guan Shan may very well be the only being that may know where She Li was, and He Tian was the only one stupid enough to confront him. “It’s… it’s complicated Guan Shan. But, don’t you think I have my own reasons for wanting to get involved?”

Guan Shan knew those reasons better than anyone. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“It’s not because I didn’t want to tell you. It’s not an issue of trust or of your abilities.”

“Then why?”

He Tian struggled with what to say. How would he react if he tried to tell him that his already fragile mind was not his own? He knew Guan Shan was already aware of the compulsion to an extent, but being compelled to forget, compelled to believe something in your heart, was a whole different story than being compelled to do something as simple as feed or to sit still. Would Guan Shan reject it if he told him the truth? Or, even more concerningly, would his fragile mind be able to handle it? Not more than a few days ago he had said he wanted to turn it all off. 

“He Tian,” Guan Shan pressed.

For the first time, He Tian decided to withhold the truth from him. Guan Shan needed to focus on his progress with controlling his hunger first. This conversation was too much right now and though it may be what was best in the long run, learning about She Li’s compulsion could tip him over the edge. Or if anything, it could just cement the delusion Guan Shan held that only She Li could stop him. 

He Tian gripped Guan Shan’s hands, staring him directly in the eyes. “Guan Shan, I know you’re scared, and that this isn’t what you want, but please, I’m asking you to trust that I’m doing what I think is best for both of us. I’ll explain all that I can when I can. Until then, I’m asking you to trust me. Can you do that?”

Guan Shan stuttered and leaned back in surprise at He Tian’s sudden insistence and closeness. His silver gaze was searing and inescapable. “I-I…” He didn’t know why, but he felt the urge to lie, to keep his feelings to himself as if revealing too much now would be foolish. He started to turn his face but He Tian quickly reached out and held his chin steady. 

“Please, Guan Shan.”

“I trust you.” Guan Shan said softly, just a whisper between them. 

A wave of relief swept over him as Guan Shan’s truth was uttered. To have his trust once again meant everything to him. “Thank you,” He Tian answered, releasing his chin. 

Guan Shan still looked a little apprehensive, unhappy with being kept in the dark about He Tian’s motives. He reminded himself that He Tian had never given him a reason not to trust him. In all their years of secrets and risks, not once had He Tian put him in danger. And maybe even more telling, He Tian had never intervened despite how much he knew he must have wanted to. No matter how bad it got, he respected his wishes and kept them a secret. 

“Are you okay?” He Tian spoke again.

“I don’t know,” Guan Shan answered honestly. He couldn’t shake the anxiety he was feeling. There was a dark storm cloud of dread that wouldn’t leave. 

“What can I do?”

Guan Shan wanted to tell him to drop the whole thing, to let She Li, the killer, the hunters, all of it go. To run far far away. But, he couldn’t. How could he ask He Tian to give up the search for his mother’s killer? The deal with the hunters was necessary for this to work. He felt helpless. His thoughts ran wild, he couldn’t calm them. “I don’t know,” he repeated.

He Tian gave a worried sigh then slowly reached his hand out to Guan Shan’s. His fingers tangled with his, a small and inconspicuous touch, but enough to bring Guan Shan back out of his head. “Take a breath okay? Let’s focus on one thing at a time. All we need to worry about tonight is the evidence in this room, nothing more.”

A deep breath felt like a difficult feat. The room still smelled of humans, still reeked of his own anxiety. 

He Tian tugged at his fingers. “Hey, back here. Remember what we practiced.”

Piece by piece Guan Shan followed their process. What could he smell, what could he hear, what he could see? He Tian ran his thumb over his knuckles, walking him through it until finally he calmed down. They were so close now, closer than Guan Shan had realized. He swallowed thickly, eyes going down from He Tian’s eyes to his lips. He could still taste him from earlier that night.

“I want to kiss you,” He Tian whispered suddenly, almost thoughtlessly. “Can’t we try again? Earlier was… well, you know.” 

Guan Shan was startled, eyes darting back up to He Tian’s. “I-I still have more work to do.” He turned his head but his reddening cheeks gave him away. His mind may have still been somewhat at war with itself but his body was another thing. 

“It can wait one more minute. We have all night,” He Tian said, placing his finger under Guan Shan’s chin and coaxing him back. He knew that this might be a mistake after what happened earlier, but, how could he deny what he was feeling? “How many times did we dream about being around each other so casually? No fear of being interrupted, just being together.”

Guan Shan softened, relaxing under He Tian’s gaze as if he was being put under a spell. Memories flashed in his mind, vivid and soaked in layers of paranoia and fear. He could see himself sitting across from He Tian just like this, whispering hushed promises and wishes until the music stopped and their time was over. Now here they were, so close. He Tian’s lips and sweet promises were there for the taking. So why did he feel such a strong pull to turn away?

The confusion must have been written all over his face as He Tian reacted by gently letting go of his chin. Guan Shan paused, seeing the hurt and disappointment flicker in He Tian’s eyes. His stomach twisted, he hated that look, hated that it was because of him. 

“Wait,” he said, and without letting himself think too much, he grabbed He Tian’s face and somewhat clumsily kissed him. 

He Tian grinned into the kiss. His friend, his lover, his partner, he was still in there beneath all the tangled roots of compulsion. He didn’t care if the kiss was messy, Guan Shan had initiated it and he allowed him to take the lead, doing as he liked for as long or short a time as he wanted. It was good for Guan Shan to explore this for himself, rediscover what this meant to him. 

For a moment, he felt as if he were back in some hidden room with the old Guan Shan, desperate and hungry. His kisses were unlike anyone else’s. No one had ever made him feel like he may be devoured body and soul. No one had ever made him want to be, not before Guan Shan. 

Finally, Guan Shan pulled back, slow and breathless like he was catching up with his own actions. He blinked in surprise and started to scoot away.

“Hey, it’s okay,” He Tian said, trying to soothe him, lifting his hands to show he wasn’t going to push it further. “No more fun for now. I’ll let you work,” he said with a little smirk as he stood and made his way back to the armchair. In some ways he was relieved, happy even. Guan Shan had kissed him, and it didn’t end in bloodshed or hunger. That was progress.

Eventually Guan Shan was able to compose himself, getting back to the paperwork in front of him and pointedly ignoring what had just happened. He Tian picked up Jian Yi’s notebook and flipped through the pages, preoccupying himself to give Guan Shan some space. He looked through the drawings, each more monstrous than the last. Undead rotting corpses, wild disfigured beasts, ghosts, Jian Yi had drawn them all. Meticulous notes littered the margins. Sightings and timelines, what weapons to use, other observations. It really was quite impressive. Jian Yi took after his parents in more ways than he would admit. He truly could become a remarkable hunter if only he had the passion for it. 

Finally he landed on a page that caught his attention. A simple drawing of a vampire, of Guan Shan. He knew Jian Yi had drawn him while they had him in captivity. It was Jian Yi’s nature to study the unknown, the unusual, and Guan Shan was nothing short of miraculous. Even as far as vampires went, he was no ordinary fledgling. There were measurements of his fangs, notes on the striking color of his eyes, the phrases he would repeat, and the questions they had tried to ask. 

The pictures got more detailed as he flipped through the pages, and in some ways more human. He captured more and more of Guan Shan’s softer features, seeing past the monstrous exterior. There were less fangs and more freckles. Less concentration on the bloodthirstiness in his eyes and more on the vulnerability behind them. It was something he found himself admiring about Jian Yi, despite his foolishness, he hadn’t let hunting change his heart, his compassion for all beings, monster or not.

He continued to flip through, skimming notes and pictures until he froze, breath catching in his lungs. It was a drawing of himself with Guan Shan at his side. It must have been from the plane ride. He ran his finger over the page, tracing over the softness of the image before him. They never had any pictures together, never had the privilege to leave a trace. Before he could stop himself he was tearing out the page. Jian Yi would notice but he didn’t care, he needed to have it. 

“He Tian.” 

The words broke him out of his thoughts. “Hm? What is it?”

“Earlier… before, you said that there were no vampires like me.” 

He Tian raised his brow. “That’s right.” 

“What if you’re wrong?” 

He Tian carefully folded the drawing into his pocket and set down the journal. Quickly he stood to join Guan Shan with the evidence. “Tell me what you see, Guan Shan.”

“It may be nothing, just a feeling.” 

He Tian set his hands on Guan Shan’s shoulders, moving to stand behind him. “Don’t be silly. I trust your instincts. Now, tell me what you see.” 

Guan Shan paused for a moment. “Death. Lots of death.” 

“Okay, the victims?”

“No, well, not these victims, the humans.” Guan Shan handed several of the articles to He Tian. “What do these remind you of?”

He flipped through the pages, seeing the headlines of mass numbers of missing people, animal attacks, rivers of blood. “A vampire’s trail. I’ve looked through these before.”

“You’re looking at this like you’ve looked at it a hundred times, but you’re only looking at the vampire. Look at the humans.” Guan Shan swallowed, his mouth suddenly feeling dry. This was hard for him to talk about, hard to even think about most of the time. “He Tian, be honest with me. Is this much feeding… normal? How much do vampires commonly eat?”

“Well, it's different for each vampire. But, this is definitely more, much more than any experienced vampire would feed, at least not all in one area.”

Guan Shan kept his eyes low. “Papers looked like this, when I–well, you know.”

“When he made you gorge,” He Tian said softly, finishing his sentence.

Guan Shan nodded. “It took me some time to pick up on it, until I started being lucid enough to recognize the names, the faces in the papers, but eventually I learned to see the traces of what I had done. It’s just similar. Too similar. It's just like the patterns I had, the same cover up stories he used for me… when the numbers were too much to leave to accident alone.”

He Tian thought for a moment, thinking back to their shared nights. “You never brought it up before. I mean, I assumed what you were looking for, but you never talked about it.” 

“It wasn’t important,” Guan Shan said, brushing it off. “We had more important things to discuss.”

“Oh?” He Tian said with a little smile coming to his lips. “We did love to discuss.”

Guan Shan scowled despite a red flush in his cheeks. “Don’t you get what I’m saying? She Li’s vampires are involved, were involved at least, targeted by the killer.” 

“Were all of the victims like this?”

“Well, no, just a few.” Guan Shan looked unsure of himself, fidgety as he looked through the pages. “But, I have this feeling that She Li was involved in all of this. That he’s still involved in this.” 

He Tian narrowed his eyes, looking at Guan Shan, studying him. A feeling that She Li was involved? Could it be? His gut was to trust Guan Shan’s instincts, but Zhengxi’s words rang in his head. 

“His mind doesn’t belong solely to himself. It’s not all Guan Shan you’re trusting, it’s She Li.” 

Compulsion, it was a devastating power that even he didn’t know the full extent of. A mastery over others that twisted and changed, corrupted and disguised. How much of Guan Shan’s instincts were truths buried beneath She Li’s whispered lies? Or rather, how much of it was She Li, pushing his agenda, using Guan Shan to get to him. Could it be possible? He Tian didn’t want to even consider it, but it would be foolish to ignore the possibility that She Li really did know more about their relationship and was using Guan Shan to get something. But what? What could he possibly want, what could he gain? 

“Okay, a feeling. Try to explain it to me. Why do you think he’s involved?” He Tian tried to push gently.

Guan Shan started pacing, getting fidgety and restless. Was it from talking about She Li? Did it make him anxious? “We know he groomed vampires over the years, before me, maybe even while I was with him. But, don’t you think it's odd that out of all of these victims, so many of them seem connected to She Li?”

“What about the rest, the ones who weren’t She Li’s experiments.”

“I’m not sure about those. There isn’t enough evidence for me to make sense of anything.”

He Tian sifted through the familiar pages. Guan Shan had them separated from the others, sorted not chronologically but by profile. “Not enough evidence, or maybe, these vampires were experienced enough to not leave evidence behind. I recognize many of these vampires. They’re older, more traditional vampires.”

“It doesn’t make sense,” Guan Shan mumbled. He walked back over to the second most recent victim. His fingers traced over the image of the female vampire he couldn’t quite place. He knew he recognized her, knew he’d seen her before. It felt like a word on the tip of his tongue, just out reach. “She Li’s experiments and elites. What do those two groups have in common?”

“I’m not sure… but Guan Shan, this is huge. You found something, a connection. Something that no one else would have figured out.”

“Maybe, but even if I’m right, it doesn't help us now. Say this is somehow connected to She Li. He’s… well, he’s…” Guan Shan struggled around the words, the compulsion choking him.

“He’s missing.” He Tian finished for him, watching Guan Shan closely. “And this last kill, well, he may have been one of She Li’s experiments, or just a very hungry vampire. But, if it was one of She Li’s, that would suggest that She Li is still operating somewhere.” 

Guan Shan suddenly knelt and sat on the floor, looking exhausted. 

“I’m sorry,” He Tian said softly, getting down on the floor next to him. “This is probably bringing up a lot for you, huh?”

“My head, it hurts. Is it time for the next vial yet?”

He Tian felt his heart sink with a bit of disappointment, but he knew going in that this may have been a lot for Guan Shan. He sighed and lifted his watch. “Soon. You want to get out of here?”

Guan Shan nodded. He had seen enough of this unflattering reflection for today. It hit too close to home, and his head was already a mess as it was.

“Okay, c’mon, let’s get you up.” He Tian got up and lifted Guan Shan from the floor. “You’ve done enough, you can rest now.” 

Water droplets fell from Zhengxi’s dark brown hair to the mat on the floor of the hotel bathroom. He breathed in the steamy hot air as he propped his hands on the sink, staring into the foggy mirror. What are we doing? He asked himself. His distorted image stared back. It was getting harder and harder to recognize himself. He had always been a man of stern principles. Fight monsters, protect human life, that was it. But, things changed when he met Jian Yi. Rules are easier to bend when feelings get involved. 

He sighed and pushed his wet hair back. It was easy to get swept up in ‘should haves’ and ‘what ifs.’ Should they have turned down He Tian five years ago when they worked that case in Chicago? What if they had just killed Guan Shan when it was clear he wasn’t going to talk? These questions tugged at him, they’d make him spiral if he let it. He pushed away from the counter and wrapped a white towel around his waist before he opened the door into the hotel room. Cool air greeted him as he walked out. Jian Yi sat hunched on the farthest bed, still working.

“You need to rest, Jian Yi.” 

“I just want to finish digitizing this last section. I don’t trust He Tian to leave us his notes if things don’t go his way and I’d like to get these copies finished.”

“He won’t be taking anything away before tomorrow. Rest, Jian Yi.”

Jian Yi sighed and rubbed his eyes before finally sitting back and stretching his sore back. He laid back on the bed, hands over his face. “Tonight was… rough.”

“He Tian shouldn’t have brought Guan Shan in. He’s not ready for this,” Zhengxi said, pulling clothes out of his suitcase. 

“I know we were debating before but, I think we need to introduce Liam to He Tian. It’s a risk to bring in someone new but he said that he has a profile on the killer, and well, I just don’t have the faith that He Tian has in Guan Shan’s ability to help the case.”

Zhengxi nodded. “I’m on board with that plan. Let’s talk to He Tian tomorrow. He may not like it, but even he must realize that we need more help.”

“I’ll look up some neutral location options we could meet at.”

With fresh clothes on, Zhengxi checked the locks in the hotel door once more then slid into bed. He’d been exhausted before, after hunts and during long stake outs, but he wasn’t built for these long weeks of research and strategizing. He was built for action. He wished for something physical, a target to shoot at, an enemy to stake or stab. With a long sigh he closed his eyes. “The locations can wait. It can all wait. Get some rest Jian Yi.”

Jian Yi looked over to his tired partner. He had to admit he was exhausted too, his eyes raw and red from staring at blue screens and old articles. Finally he conceded and closed his laptop. Zhengxi was right. Their problems would still be there tomorrow.

Chapter Text

1955 Kyoto, Japan

Kyoto was busy this time of year. It was early April and the cherry blossoms were in the peak of their bloom attracting tourists and residents alike. He Tian worked his way through the dense crowd. Men on bikes whizzed by while cars were tightly packed in the narrow streets. The sun was slowly setting behind the swooping rooftops. He was early for once. He Cheng may actually die of shock, he thought to himself. He couldn’t help but be a little over eager. For the first time, there was something that caught his interest that made these gatherings worth his time. Mo Guan Shan, a common vampire that perplexed him. He knew he shouldn’t get involved in She Li’s dealings, but there was something about Guan Shan that kept him coming back, something special. 

Guan Shan hadn’t been at the last two gatherings. He Tian couldn't help but feel disappointed, and also a bit worried when She Li had showed up with a different pet at his side. That vampire had already died within the year, so what would it be tonight? A fear pricked in He Tian’s heart that maybe Guan Shan had died too, that his luck with She Li had run out and that’s why he hadn’t been showing up. But, he wanted to believe differently. This time, this meeting, Guan Shan would be there. 

He Tian stepped onto a side street and picked up his pace towards his destination. It was an estate on the far south side of the city where the prestigious Takahashi family had invited the original vampire families to meet. Keeping relations with the immortals was a tradition his family believed in strongly, though he never quite saw the point in keeping up with the facade. They all hated each other and everyone knew it, but they also couldn’t do anything to get rid of each other so they had to make peace.

By the time he arrived it was dark and more and more vampires were beginning to make their appearance. The estate was large, even by He standards. There were multiple buildings spanning across several acres of land, all beautifully made. It all spoke to the great wealth that could only be obtained through years of the Takahashi family’s success and patience. He Tian meandered his way to the central building where the gathering would take place. He kept his eyes peeled, sifting through the many faces of the vampires that slowly trickled in. 

With each face that passed he lost more and more hope, until finally he spotted silver hair. He could hardly stop himself from standing up to get a better look, but to his dismay, there were no gangly limbs and red hair to be found, no one accompanying She Li at all. His heart sank. The meeting would be starting any moment but he no longer cared, he couldn’t quite think straight. Should he try to confront She Li, ask about Guan Shan? It would be too obvious, too risky to even reveal that he knew Guan Shan’s name. She Li would definitely think it was off if he said anything. To the eyes of the court, Guan Shan was just another plaything in the long line of experiments. One that had lasted longer than the rest, but a tool nonetheless. 

He Tian turned and left the room, earning himself a glare from He Cheng but hardly anyone else noticed. He’d never been a reliable part of these traditions. He had one last small hope that he’d find Guan Shan wandering the grounds somewhere, eavesdropping and picking through memories and scraps like he had found him before. He Tian peeked his head down the halls and listened for those soft footsteps, but there was too much chatter and movement resounding through the wooden walls and floors to catch anything. He felt helpless and frustrated. He didn’t even get to say goodbye the last time he’d seen him. 

The hallways seemed to stretch endlessly, and still there was no Guan Shan to be found. He Tian felt his own agitation rising, worry beginning to crawl up out of his mind. With a sigh he reached into his pocket for his cigarettes and looked for an exit to the courtyard that sat in the middle of the five main buildings of the estate. 

The air was cool and the moon shone brightly. He could hear the sound of rushing water from the koi pond and the soft thunking of bamboo from the shishi-odoshi. He walked deeper into the gardens, lighting his cigarette and sitting under a tree that shrouded him from the silver beams of moonlight. It didn’t matter how long he’d worn a daylight ring, it would always be the shadows that would bring him the most comfort. 

Deep breaths, nicotine, and the cool air worked efficiently to calm him down. Maybe he needed to let go of this strange obsession with Guan Shan, maybe it was time to face reality. Only, that didn’t sit right with him. Suddenly, he heard a scuffing of shoes and his gaze shot up, keen eyes peering into the dark gardens.

Straight across from him on the other side of the gardens a figure sat uneasily, shifting and fidgeting in the dark. He Tian felt like the air had been sucked out of his lungs, Guan Shan. Quickly, he swerved his head around, looking and listening intently to ensure they were alone before making his way over. 

The closer He Tian got, the clearer he could see how uncomfortable Guan Shan looked. His heart ached as he watched him, twitchy and unkempt, leg bouncing as he sat on the wooden bench. He ran his hands over his neck again and again, rubbing it red and raw. It was painful to watch. He Tian approached slowly, taking a breath to calm himself. Showing his own worry or anxiety would only make things worse for Guan Shan. 

“Hey, found you,” he said softly.

Guan Shan flinched and whipped around, eyes widening as he saw He Tian stepping out of the shadows and moving in front of the bench. “H-He Tian.”

“Where’ve you been, Guan Shan?”

“I-I…” his bottom lip trembled, his eyes were everywhere, constantly scanning. “I don’t remember.”

He Tian knelt down in front of him. “Hey, it’s alright. Look at me.”

Guan Shan finally met his eyes. He looked erratic, scared, and confused. No wonder She Li left him outside. It was strange that he’d bring him at all in this state. This wasn’t the usual show of power She Li preferred. Perhaps this could explain why Guan Shan had been absent recently. He Tian took his hands into his own. They were warm and his skin was slightly rosey. He must have fed, and recently. So why was he so agitated?

He Tian looked around once again. It would be best to get somewhere where they weren’t so out in the open. Anyone could walk out into the courtyard at any moment. He lightly tugged at Guan Shan’s hands in an effort to get him to stand but that immediately set something off. Guan Shan ripped his hands away with an aggressive growl. 

“No! Don’t!”

He Tian blinked in shock. 

Guan Shan paused, as if realizing what he’d done. Tears started falling from his eyes. “I-I can’t!” He quickly tried to explain. “I can’t move,” he put his head in his hands, tugging at his hair as if he may go mad if he had to sit there a moment longer. This was just cruel. 

“Okay, I understand.” He Tian looked around once more. If this is where they had to stay then so be it, he’d just have to be extra careful to not get caught here with him. He moved and sat next to Guan Shan on the bench. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize. We’ll stay here, I’ll stay with you a while. Is that alright?”

Guan Shan lifted his head, clearly a little surprised, but he nodded.

“Okay,” He Tian said softly. They sat together in silence for a moment before he dared to speak again. “Did She Li ask you to stay out here?”

Guan Shan nodded, wiping the stray tears on his face. 

He Tian wanted to push further, ask more questions about Guan Shan’s situation with She Li, but it was risky territory. Guan Shan had always been guarded, emotional, and even volatile. Sure he was beginning to open up more and be less outwardly hostile, but one wrong question could backtrack all of that progress, and who knew how much time they had together or when he would see him again. 

Judging by when She Li first started bringing him around, He Tian guessed that Guan Shan had only been a vampire for ten or so years. Ten years of manipulation and torture under She Li’s thumb. He suspected that She Li had upped the intensity of the feedings in the last five years or so, which could explain his unstable demeanor as well as his absence at the vampires’ gatherings. The whole scenario angered him. Why wouldn’t the other families intervene in She Li’s perverse experiments of their own kind? It seemed as long as it was a common vampire, no one cared. Only, to him, Guan Shan didn’t seem so common.

He Tian had an idea. “Here, I brought you something.” From his breast pocket he pulled out a pamphlet. “There was a display in Kyoto recently of art from the Louvre. I snagged the pamphlet to show you.”

Guan Shan stared at him, tear stained cheeks and raw eyes brimming with heightened vampire emotions. He looked miserable, uncomfortable. 

“C’mon, I know you want to look,” he tried to say lightly, hopefully easing the mood and offering a distraction. “I figure, if you can’t go snooping, the least I can do is bring something to you.” He opened the pamphlet and placed it gingerly in Guan Shan’s lap. 

Guan Shan sniffed and wiped his face once again. “I didn’t ask for your help,” he half-heartedly grumbled, but he was already picking up the pamphlet. It was a small booklet filled with images of the art on display and descriptions written in Japanese. “W-what does it say?”

He Tian smiled, relieved it had caught his interest. He scooted a little closer and began to translate bits and pieces, describing the art. He watched as Guan Shan’s fidgeting calmed down and listened as his heartbeat fell back into a steady rhythm. 

A bit of time had passed and He Tian knew that the clock was ticking on their time together. If he was going to ask anything it would need to be soon or he’d miss his opportunity. Guan Shan continued to flip through the pictures, much calmer now. It pained him to bring him back to reality. He wished they had more time, more opportunities to talk in general. 

“Hey, Guan Shan. Can I ask you something?”

“I’d rather you didn’t.” 

He Tian sighed, it would never be easy. “We’ve been meeting at these parties for a while now, and you still don’t trust me? I haven’t spilled your secrets yet.”

“Yet? Is that a threat?” Guan Shan said dully. He still didn’t meet his eyes, flipping through the pamphlet as an obvious distraction.

“Guan Shan, please.” He Tian took Guan Shan’s hands, stilling his movements and drawing his gaze. “I want to help. Haven’t I proven at least that much? Please, I swear I won’t take any action without your explicit consent. I’m only asking you to talk to me.”

Guan Shan’s lip trembled once more under He Tian’s searing gaze. 

“Why were you so upset today? What happened?”

He wasn’t sure Guan Shan would answer him, but finally he spoke. His voice wavered, but he could tell he was trying to be strong. “I-I really can’t remember it all. I just get these flashes of images. So much blood, a-and he’s there with me and I feel so… so…”

“What do you feel? You can tell me, it’s okay.”

Guan Shan looked around the courtyard, the paranoia and fear at being caught rearing its ugly head.

“We’re alone. He can’t hear you out here.” He Tian squeezed his hands, rubbing his thumbs over his knuckles. He searched Guan Shan’s red blazing eyes, waiting for him to speak, hoping that he would trust him enough to continue. 

“I feel… powerful. And, for a moment it’s like I’m not myself. I’m alive and… endless. But the feeling doesn’t last long. In the very next moment the fear and anxiety is so crushing, like I’m crashing, like every instinct in my body is telling me I need to get out even though my mind forces me to stay.”

He started to ramble, words spilling over each other through choppy breaths. His thoughts were uncoordinated, trying to explain a feeling that was somehow both foreign and so natural all at once. He Tian didn't dare to interrupt, giving him the space to try and talk it out. He was just grateful he was finally opening up to him at all.

“I’m being pulled in different directions and I feel like I’ll be sick. I do get sick. She Li is trying to help me be strong. He says I need to overcome my nature, my weakness.” Guan Shan’s voice turned confused and frightened. “But, I can’t even breathe. I don’t understand which nature I’m supposed to be overcoming. The vampire or the human? I just want it to stop. I can barely think straight. Recently, it’s like every time we come home from feeding, I can’t bear to stay still. I need to be moving, running, feeding, constantly. There’s just more and more blood. Everywhere I look is soaked in it. It just keeps coming and I want it and am scared of it all at once. I feel like I’m breaking and I—”

“Hey, hey take a breath,” He Tian rubbed Guan Shan’s shoulders, trying to ease the panic that was so clearly building. “Nobody’s breaking. You’re okay. You’re whole. Both those human and vampire parts make you what you are.”

Guan Shan choked out a sob but he didn’t push He Tian away, instead, to both of their surprise, he leaned in. He Tian didn’t hesitate, wrapping his arms around him and holding him to his chest. “A vampire’s emotions are heightened,” he said softly. “They’ll feel stronger than they ever were as a human. You’ll learn to make sense of it. Your instincts are telling you to fight, to run, or even just to survive. Your emotions enhance those instincts.”

“No, it’s more than that,” Guan Shan murmured against his chest. “It feels… like a memory, not just instincts and emotions. Something real, like my mind is trying to tell me something.”

He Tian didn’t understand. “You mean from before? When you were human?”

“I-I don’t remember being human. I don’t remember anything before She Li.”

He Tian frowned. “Guan Shan. Some of those feelings, power and bloodlust, they’re normal. But some of these other things… I’m worried about what She Li is doing to you.”

Guan Shan abruptly pulled back, out of his grasp. He didn’t even really understand why, just a part of him rejected this line of thinking. “She Li keeps me in check. He’s the only one who can help me. It’s my fault that I’m like this. You wouldn’t understand. You- you barely know me.”

“No, Guan Shan, please.” He Tian quickly tried to backtrack. He didn’t want to scare or upset him, but he hated seeing this unfold. He wouldn’t stand idly by while Guan Shan got manipulated and used, and he didn’t have the time to be delicate. If he could at least plant the seed of doubt in his mind, then maybe the next time he saw him, things could be different. 

“Listen, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to overstep, but I think you need to hear this, and no one else is going to be brave enough to tell you. She Li, he’s manipulated and coerced vampires before you. Made them do awful things. I’ve seen it. The idea that he is the only one who can help you is how he keeps you in line, but it’s not true.”

“What? No. No, that’s not true! You don’t understand.” 

“Guan Shan—” He Tian suddenly halted his words, hearing a sliding door in the distance. Someone else was in the courtyard. He gave Guan Shan one last look, then vanished. Just as quickly as He Tian left, She Li appeared. 

“You’re released. We need to leave if we’re going to make the flight.” He spoke as if he was bored, like he hadn’t just compelled Guan Shan to sit in the same spot for who knows how long.

Guan Shan moved with a relieved exhalation as he finally was released from his spot. 

She Li eyed him carefully. “You seem better. It seems some time to think did you good. I won’t tolerate any more poor behavior and you’ll need to be on your best in the Americas. We have very important work to see to. I’ve finally caught on to a lead and I won’t have you making any more mistakes, or complaints for that matter.”

“Y-yes, master.”

“Come.” With that She Li began walking away. He didn’t turn to check that Guan Shan would follow, he knew he didn’t have a choice. 

Guan Shan took one last look around the garden. The museum pamphlet lay discarded under the bench. It must have fallen. Would She Li have seen it? Guan Shan looked up and swept his eyes across the dark shadows. He was angry with He Tian, but still, he didn’t get to say goodbye, or thank him for the pamphlet. He looked out, but only the darkness of the garden looked back. 

Present Day, Belgium

He Tian was in a particularly bad mood. Not only was he tired and worn out, but Jian Yi and Zhan Zhengxi had just informed him that there was a hunter here in Belgium that had deduced they were working with a vampire and had the audacity to ask for a meeting. He was getting sick of this city, of this whole ordeal. This is why he preferred to work alone.

He was even more upset to hear the complaints from the hunters concerning what they determined Guan Shan’s performance to be without even knowing a damn thing about what he had managed to uncover. They were so ready to toss him aside for this human who so clearly had some kind of selfish motive just waiting to be unveiled. At times He Tian felt as if he couldn't be any more different from humans. They felt so foolish and childish, so blind to what seemed obvious to him. 

Still, despite Guan Shan’s revelation about the killer’s victims, if this hunter had evidence for them worth bartering it was worth at least meeting with him. It would be foolish to turn away even a slight opportunity for a leg up. Working with the hunters and making more inroads was his idea after all. He had put the hunters in charge while he took care of Guan Shan, he couldn’t be mad at them for doing what he asked. 

He sat on the edge of his hotel bed, lacing up his shoes. They were to meet just a few blocks away at a cafe. He’d get Guan Shan in bed then head out. As if on cue, Guan Shan emerged from the bathroom, running a towel over his wet strands of hair. He paused as his eyes landed on He Tian’s shoes. “Where are you going?”

“I’m going to meet with a contact here in the city. A hunter who wants to work with us, says he has a profile on the killer.” 

“Another hunter? Let me come with you.”

He Tian couldn’t help but be a little surprised. He didn’t know what he expected. Guan Shan had been passive overall, aside from feedings of course, but something seemed to have changed since he had looked at the evidence. Like a small spark had been reignited in him. As excited as that made him, it also made him wary. Guan Shan was fragile right now. Recovery wouldn’t happen overnight just because of one win and talking to the hunters could easily put him at risk of experiencing the compelled response again. They had been too careless lately and he couldn’t afford carelessness.

“I-I… not this time, Guan Shan.”

“Why not? I can be helpful. I want to help,” he said obstinately.

“I know you do, and you are helpful but the sun will be rising soon, and it’s not safe.”

Guan Shan scoffed. “Safe? When have I ever been safe? Move the meeting here. Please, He Tian. I can be useful.”

He Tian sighed. “I don’t need you to be useful, I need you to be okay. We don’t know this hunter, and we shouldn't be careless.” He looked into Guan Shan’s fiery eyes, stubborn and rebellious. Part of him was happy, relieved even to see Guan Shan acting more like himself, but it was still too soon to be pushing their luck, especially around a new human. “Look, I can see you’re feeling a little better, and that’s good, but you shouldn’t push yourself too much.”

“I’m not careless,” Guan Shan spat out, feeling his frustration build. “Don’t leave me out, don’t leave me behind like I’m some tool to bring out and parade around only when it benefits you.”

He Tian’s eyes widened and he immediately stood up and walked towards Guan Shan, placing his hands on his arms, his grip tight. “Don’t say that. You know that’s not what I mean.”

“Then let me come with you!” Guan Shan knew it wasn’t fair to compare He Tian to She Li, but he was done sitting in this hotel room, left to fixate on the next small vial that barely satisfied the craving. Despite the hunter’s condescension and all the anxiety, looking through that evidence felt good. Being useful felt good. 

With a furrowed brow and a defeated grumble, He Tian let go and took a step back. He ran his hand through his hair and pulled out his phone. It rang three times before Jian Yi picked up. 

“Move the meet here… Yes, here. Pick a room or the parking garage for all I care, just set it up…”

He Tian rolled his eyes as he listened to Jian Yi ramble. “That’s right. So wherever you decide make sure the blinds are drawn or that it’s out of the sunlight. Probably better that way anyway. We don’t need him knowing I have a ring… Fine. Bye, see you soon.”

With that, He Tian ended the call and tossed the phone on the bed. He crossed his arms and looked down at Guan Shan with a look that said he wasn’t in the mood to argue. “I have conditions.”

“Fine.” Guan Shan answered, mimicking his pose and crossing his arms too.

“Let me do the talking, and don’t let him get a good look at you. Your low profile is our advantage right now. We don’t need anyone snitching and She Li catching wind about where you are. That, and now that we know She Li’s vampires may be connected to the killer, that makes you a prime target for our killer. Whatever it is is still out there and if the pattern continues, it’s likely to strike again and soon. Those are my conditions. Do you agree or will I be taking arguments?”

Guan Shan hadn't considered that the killer could target him next but He Tian was right, he fit the profile perfectly. And even more daunting was the prospect of She Li finding him again. Somehow he’d prefer the killer. “I agree. And, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said what I did. I know you’re just trying to help me. I promise I’ll follow your lead.”

“It’s alright, I’m not mad. It goes against your nature to stay cooped up. I should’ve known that.” He Tian smirked slightly. “You’re too nosy.” He moved to the closet where he pulled out a large dark hoodie and a gray cap. “Here, take these. And bring your glasses too.”

Guan Shan nodded and took the items from him. Just like that, the mood had lightened again. He Tian had always been like that, easy to forgive. “Someone needs to have your back out there and I don’t trust the hunters.”

“Did you forget that I’m immortal?”

“Did you forget that there’s an active killer out there with the one weapon that can kill you? Don’t you think it might be a little smart to at least have one person out there that is on your side?”

“And you are? On my side?”

There was a slight pause, a long breath. “Yes, I’m on your side.”

“And, how are you feeling?”

Guan Shan thought for a moment. He had fed only an hour or so ago. One vial, just like usual. He was still hungry but also… steady. Well, as steady as he could be. “I feel like myself,” he said softly. “I’ll be fine.”

He Tian came up to him, pushing him back as he moved in closer. He took the cap and hoodie from his hands and set the cap on the bed. “You seem more like yourself. Just, promise me. If it gets to be too much, we leave right away.”

“I get it,” He grumbled as the back of his legs hit the bed. He sat down and looked away. “I can handle this much.” 

“Good. Now lift up those arms. We wouldn’t want to leave our guest waiting.”

Guan Shan scowled but obeyed nonetheless, letting He Tian slip the large hoodie over his head. He could feel his hands trail his sides as he shifted the clothing down and around his waist. Finally he topped it off with the cap, pushing it over his red hair. 

“There, now my bodyguard can look the part,” he teased. “Let’s go.”

The three hunters sat somewhat uneasily in a dusty cramped conference room in the back of the hotel. It had been all the staff had available on such short notice. Liam stood first, beginning to pace and peek out of the blinds that blocked out the rays of early morning light.

“So, tell me again why we had to meet here?” He said casually.

“He requested it,” Jian Yi answered, lazily drawing patterns in the dust on the long table. 

“Interesting. I thought he might be a daywalker,” Liam mused to himself.

Neither of the hunters answered. Liam was a smart, experienced hunter. As improbable as it was to run into a vampire from original blood, it wouldn’t take a lot of clues for him to make a deduction. 

“Is he usually tardy? Or is this just a tactic to make us restless?” Liam released the blinds and went back to his slow pacing in the dark room. 

“There was a slight change of plans. I’m sure he’s on his way, and I’d suggest you don’t talk to him like that, he won’t like it.” Zhengxi warned. It’s not like he particularly cared if Liam was rude to He Tian, but he knew how that was likely to go and it was too early in the morning to deal with a pissy vampire.

Liam chuckled. “I can’t wait to meet him. He sure sounds like a character.”

Finally, the door to the old room opened and He Tian stepped in, domineering as ever, followed close behind by a shadow, lanky and silent. Liam’s eyes widened as he looked up to He Tian’s pale face and silver eyes. This was no regular fledgling like he’d worked with before. He smirked and offered his hand. “Hello, I’m Liam Peeters.”

He Tian looked at the hand but didn’t take it, walking in and taking a seat at the far end of the table. Guan Shan moved behind him, leaning up against the wall.

Liam shrugged when He Tian denied his hand and took a seat at the table a few chairs down. He peered behind him, trying to get a glimpse at the mysterious second figure. It was hard to get a look at him, covered nearly head to toe, but Liam had been around long enough to know when he was being watched. “Who’s your friend? I wasn’t aware we were allowed a plus one,” he tried to joke.

“I hear you have intel for me.” He Tian said, ignoring his question. 

Zhengxi and Jian Yi shared a look. They didn’t expect He Tian to be overly friendly or anything but with Guan Shan here it was obvious to them that he was more guarded. What was he thinking bringing him along? Thankfully, Guan Shan looked uncharacteristically calm. He seemed almost uninterested altogether, though perhaps it was just an effect of not being able to see his unsettling eyes. 

Liam looked a bit exasperated but he didn’t push it. “Straight to business then. Yes, you’re hunting the vampire killer and I want in.”

He Tian took in the human before him. Liam Peeters. He was just as the hunters described, crooked leg, whitening beard, and all. He had an odd look to him, too friendly for a man in his occupation. The hunters had conveyed their reservations about him, about why they hadn’t brought him up sooner, but they all knew they were at somewhat of a dead end. If he truly knew something that could help, then it was worth the time to hear him out. “You want in. And what is it you’ll be wanting in return for your information?” He Tian asked, crossing his legs and relaxing into the old chair.

“Haven’t you heard not to question help when it’s offered?” Liam said with a laugh. It was said as if he was trying to ease the mood but it had the opposite effect.  

He Tian smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Haven’t you heard that vampires are a paranoid species? Why would you, a hunter, want to help a vampire? Why work to stop the killing of other vampires?”

“You could ask the same of your hunters here, but you’re willing to work with them aren’t you?”

Dodging the question, He Tian noted. There was something hidden beneath Liam’s plastered smile and performative relaxation. “They're up front with what they want at least.” Time to try a different angle. “They mentioned you’ve worked with a vampire before. Who was it?”

“He was a common vampire, called himself Victor.”

He Tian never thought another vampire other than himself would be able to successfully work alongside someone from the hunter coalition. Whoever Victor was, he must have been bold, or at least desperate, to expose himself to a hunter on his own. It begged the question, why didn’t Liam kill him outright? 

Without an immediate response from He Tian, Liam decided to continue. “Victor was reporting to someone higher up. He wanted to get ahead, find something that would set him apart from the other fledglings and gain his master's favor. We had a solid, ongoing deal, and I did good work for him. The same profile I’m offering you is what the two of us worked on.”

“Reporting to someone higher up?” He Tian questioned. Was it someone working alone seeking vengeance, or a more coordinated effort? Who could even organize such a thing without the elite vampires knowing? The only other vampire He Tian had ever run into at one of the scenes besides his own family was She Li, and that was years ago in 1930’s. He Tian thought back to Guan Shan’s theory revolving around She Li’s involvement. If She Li’s vampires really were being targeted, it wouldn’t be too far off to assume She Li was investigating too, but why would he hide it from the other vampires at court?

Liam watched the wheels behind He Tian’s eyes whir and spin. “That’s right. He received messages from whoever it was quite frequently. He was always careful to delete them afterwards so it was difficult to get details but he definitely wasn’t working alone.” 

“Is there anything you can think of, anything at all that would give us a clue to their identity?”

“Unfortunately not, he was very careful and he disappeared before I could figure anything out. But, he was an interesting character, very motivated to work. Whatever his master had on him, it must have been good. At least, that was my impression.” 

Liam went on describing his situation with Victor, talking about their work and the last time he saw him. He sure is a talker, He Tian thought to himself as he shifted his attention to Liam’s other cues. Talkers always had something to hide, something that could usually be found if he looked close enough. There was a minute deviation in the rhythm of his heartbeat and his leg bounced ever so slightly. It could be nothing, or it could be a sign of anxiety. He hid his intentions well but he couldn’t mask all physical reactions. He Tian could smell the faint scent of perspiration, an almost indiscernible desperation. But why?

The more Liam spoke, the more questions He Tian had. There was something he couldn’t quite put his finger on. If Victor and Liam were doing well in their casework, then why would he suddenly disappear? It seemed counterintuitive and the story seemed almost rehearsed. He Tian didn’t like how guarded and evasive Liam was about his intentions. He continued to dance around what he wanted in return for his help finding the killer. It couldn’t be as simple as wanting to solve the mystery. 

He Tian decided to take a risk, following his intuition. He cleared his throat and sat forward in his seat. “You want to know what I think? Your story isn’t quite adding up, Liam. I think you know exactly what happened to Victor.”

Liam scoffed. “Excuse me?”

“Let’s skip the part where you deny it and save us both some time. I don’t like being lied to, so I suggest you choose your next words carefully.” 

“He Tian,” Jian Yi began to say but He Tian quickly cut him off, gently raising his hand to him. 

“Let him,” Zhengxi said softly to Jian Yi. It felt wrong to side against his fellow hunter but he couldn’t help but agree with He Tian. Something about Liam’s story was off. Vampires as he understood them didn’t usually just disappear, and if he did, it was odd that Victor would have left Liam alive. He was a loose end who knew his identity and what he was after. He should have been killed. 

He Tian tapped the desk, unsettling both the dust and the room. His tone turned dark as he continued to question, picking at the scabs of Liam’s story. “What didn’t go your way, hunter? What was the ongoing deal you and Victor had?”

Liam was losing his footing as he grappled with how to fend off He Tian’s pointed questions. He didn’t expect him to be so bold so quickly. Most vampires were more careful, especially around a seasoned hunter. “I don’t know what you’re implying.”

“Where’s Victor, Liam?”

There was a long pause before Liam spoke again. He kept his eyes low as his pleasant demeanor dropped from his face. It seemed he had no other choice if he was going to get anywhere. “He’s dead.” 

“What?” Jian Yi couldn’t keep himself from blurting out. 

“As you must know, the killer can go years without striking again, and without a fresh lead we were forced to wait. The case went dry and his master wasn’t pleased. Victor… he was scared, he was going to flee. I tried to stop him, I needed him. I tried to convince him to stay but he refused.” Liam looked up, meeting He Tian’s eyes so closely watching him. “He snapped, tried to kill me but he failed, and in the fight, I put him down.”

“Why did you lie to us?” Zhengxi asked, butting in. 

“I needed you to get me in to meet your contact. I could tell you two were already guarded, I couldn’t risk it. I swear I meant no harm.” He turned back to He Tian. “Not to any of you.”

He Tian stood, nodding to Guan Shan who pushed off the wall to join him. “This isn’t going to work.”

“Because I killed a vampire?!” Liam said with an underlying malice.

“Because I don’t trust you. I don’t work with desperate men who can’t be clear about their intentions.” If it had just been him, then maybe it would be different, maybe he’d be willing to take more risks. But it wasn’t just him any more. He looked over to Guan Shan. He was being surprisingly calm for being around a new human, even his heart rate was steady. 

Guan Shan looked back with a raised eyebrow as if to say what? He Tian knew he was strong, ruthless, and capable. But, when he looked at him, all he could see was that scared, beautiful, curious vampire he wanted to love and protect. He couldn’t trust someone like Liam around him. What if Guan Shan snapped again? Would Liam really be able to hold back? He had killed his own colleague he had a so-called ‘solid deal’ with. “Let’s go,” he murmured to Guan Shan. 

“Wait!” Liam stood in a hurry. “You’re right… I haven’t been forthright. We’ve all been forced to make some difficult decisions. If I had a choice then I’d be a proper hunter who hunted monsters like you without thinking twice. If I had a choice, I’d do a lot of things differently. But, in this life we don’t always get a choice.” He sighed. “I didn’t want to bring it up like this, but I need blood. Vampire blood.” 

This piqued He Tian’s interest. It was certainly not what he expected. He looked at Guan Shan, then slowly turned back around. “Don’t tell me you intend to turn?”

Liam scoffed like he was offended, like the very idea disgusted him to his core. “No, never. I’d never go through with the transition. Even if I did die with vampire blood in my system, I’d refuse to feed and die with my dignity intact.”

Hearing the disgust made He Tian agitated. “Then why?”

“He Tian, maybe we should all just calm down,” Jian Yi said. “What he did in the past is his problem. Are you willing to work with him now or not?”

“Not.” He said definitively and turned to leave again.

“What if I told you I know where the killer will strike next?” Liam sputtered out quickly.

He Tian laughed, swerving back around. “How could you possibly know that? You’re bluffing.”

“It’s true I can’t guarantee it, but, I’d bet I’m right. And I’d also bet that you have no clue where to look next. We both know the killer will strike again. You’re running out of time to act.”

He Tian clenched his teeth. This hunter was more irritating than most. Maybe he should be more appreciative of Jian Yi and Zhengxi, but even they had their own motives and problems. Everyone wanted something and they weren't afraid to lie and kill and use each other to get it. Well, everyone but one. He turned and looked at Guan Shan. “What do you think?”

He could hear the exhale of frustration from Zhengxi but he brushed it off, focusing on Guan Shan’s shrouded face instead. Red eyes just barely peeked over the rims of the dark shades. 

“He’s sick. Can’t you smell it?” Guan Shan said lowly. 

The whole room froze. He Tian turned and looked at Liam, breathing deeply and focusing on his scent. No, no he couldn’t smell it. He took another long breath, closing his eyes and finally, he caught onto it. There was something off, something rotten. How had he missed it? No wonder Guan Shan was so calm, Liam’s blood wasn’t appealing to him.

“Of course,” He Tian said, slowly opening his eyes again. “You need vampire blood to keep you alive. Fascinating. It's no wonder you survived the fight with Victor. The blood would have healed you.”

The twitch in Liam’s jaw gave away how irritated he was despite how collected he tried to seem. “Your bloodhound has a good nose. But, why does it matter anyway? You have something I need, I have something you need. Simple as that.”

He Tian stepped forward while putting an arm out and pushing Guan Shan back again. Guan Shan grunted but didn’t push it, leaning back against the wall again and staying out of it like he said he would. 

Zhengxi huffed impatiently. “Enough. Liam is right. This doesn’t need to be more than a simple transaction. We don’t need to go deeper than that. We don’t have to trust each other, or even like each other. He Tian, you wanted answers, here they are. Let's not waste anymore time.”

He Tian’s instincts told him this was a bad idea. This guy was bad news. The desperation and disgust made him wary. Was it really wise to be working with someone so guarded? It was clear Liam held no love for vampires. Sure, it wasn’t like the other hunters liked him, he knew that, but they were rational, logical and task focused. Their goals aligned. He wasn’t so sure about Liam. But, he was right about one thing. Time was ticking and it wouldn’t be long before the killer striked again. They needed a lead. 

“Okay, you have a deal, I’ll provide you vampire blood in exchange for your intel on the killer. But let’s get one thing straight,” He Tian stepped closer. He towered over Liam, shadow looming and presence domineering. His silver eyes turned a dark shade of red, a look none of the hunters had seen on him. He Tian had so rarely ever shown this face, the face of a monster, a predator in his truest form. The hunters' fear and apprehension could immediately be felt in the room, so much so it made Guan Shan cover his face with his hand, choking back the tantalizing scent of human fear. 

“I’m no common vampire to be played with,” He Tian said, low and calm. “There will be no second chances. Come at me, or anyone who is with me, and I won’t hesitate to end your life.”

“Keep up your end of the bargain and there will be nothing to worry about.” Liam said, trying to sound steady and brave. His eyes flickered to Guan Shan in the corner who was losing his composure for the first time since stepping in the room.

He Tian followed Liam’s gaze and immediately calmed himself as he saw Guan Shan’s discomfort. The red in his eyes blurred out and his fangs retracted, allowing the hunters to breathe easy once again. He took a breath and sat back down. “So, shall we begin?”

Chapter Text

Guan Shan stared down at the maroon colored carpet of the train cab. It’s an ugly color, he thought numbly to himself as he dug the toe of his shoe into the material. He could smell the spiced food from the premier class lounge wafting in through the door behind him. It vaguely covered the smell of whatever cleaner had been used in between passengers before they boarded. The chemical smell stung his nose. He shifted in his seat. It was too big and the lights too bright, he just couldn’t seem to relax. 

They had opted against taking another private jet for this journey. After all, it was only to London and the train could get them there within just two hours. He Tian had reserved the whole cabin to minimize both their exposure and the number of humans Guan Shan would have to deal with. He should really just be grateful to be out of that hotel room but he couldn’t help feeling uncomfortable and restless. 

This had been the longest he’d gone without vervain since being taken by the hunters. Slowly but surely his dull senses had been coming back to life and it wasn’t easy. He had considered asking He Tian for another dose, or even taking it behind his back, but he could just imagine how that would turn out and he wasn’t that desperate yet.

The train door slid open and He Tian stepped inside the cab carrying a tray of food. He was wearing a more casual outfit, jeans and a dark shirt that hung loosely around his toned arms and collarbone. Guan Shan couldn’t help but let his eyes roam. For the majority of their meetings, He Tian had almost always worn a suit or some other formal attire. He was still adjusting to seeing him so often and so casually. It felt like peeling back a curtain and catching a glimpse of something he shouldn’t be allowed to see. 

He Tian dropped the tray onto the table in between them and took his seat. “I picked some things I thought you might like. I know you like the salty stuff so take your pick.” He separated out a few things, keeping the sweets on his side. “You should have seen Jian Yi’s plate. He’s going to make himself sick—”

Guan Shan watched as He Tian bit into the little cakes and pastries. He talked around his fingers, clearly trying to tell him something about London or whatever was going on in the next cab over, but Guan Shan couldn’t bring himself to concentrate. The lack of vervain was affecting him in more ways than one. Restlessness, alertness, hunger, fear, even arousal. All of the things that had become so dull were blinking back to life so potently. It was nice to feel more like himself again, but it was himself he knew he should be afraid of. 

Red eyes swept back and forth from He Tian to the ugly reddish brown carpet. His mind felt both too slow and too fast all at once, watching the world whiz by past him at an indiscernible pace as if he alone was stuck in slow motion. Details were excruciating. Every voice, footstep, and screeching door was heard by his ears. Every stray thread, crumb of food, or stain of wine was caught by his eyes. 

Is this how it was in the beginning, when he was first turned? The memories were foggy at best but he could still remember a few details. The flashes of silver hair and dark pooling blood. The intoxicating feeling of adrenaline pumping and the burning pain in his legs. And finally, he’d never forget the sound he later recognized as his own scream ripping through his vocal chords. Were these the echoes left behind from his transition, or something else? It was hard to distinguish the timeline of his past. The cycles of starving and binging had muddled his memories. Time either stretched so long he felt as if years were passing, or other times he often felt he would blink and a decade would pass by. He had once attempted to ask She Li about his past, to which She Li responded that he only needed to concentrate on the future. 

Guan Shan often wondered how He Tian’s memory was still so sharp even after centuries of living. He could remember dates, details, names, and faces. He had even recounted the events of his turning, telling the story as if it had only happened yesterday. Even more than that, he could remember being human, a memory Guan Shan craved and sought to remember more than any other. It felt like the missing piece that would make everything click into place.

Maybe he was just different, broken somehow. The constant influx of information, noises, and of course the all consuming hunger never ceased their bombardment on his mind. Guan Shan often felt like he would crack and break like shallow ice holding too much weight. Was that why he couldn’t remember things the same? Was he just weaker than He Tian was? He knew what He Tian would say, something sappy like how he was the strongest person he had ever met. But, how could that be true?

The only constant in his life for years had been She Li. He took care of him, provided for him, taught him how to feed. He made him strong, but most of all, he kept him in check when things got out of hand. Even now in his heart he knew there was more to it than that. He was afraid of She Li. Even just thinking of him set off a deep uneasy feeling in his chest. He knew She Li had turned him, he had told him that much, but why? Why did he turn him, and who was he before all of this? Guan Shan felt his head begin to ache, pounding behind his eyes. This happened whenever he thought too hard about She Li, his circumstances, how he had gotten caught up with She Li, any of it. 

“— so we’ll be dropping them off at the station then meeting back at the rental.” He Tian finished. “Can you make it until then?”

Guan Shan blinked, realizing just how little he’d been paying attention. “Uh, yeah.”

He Tian gave a concerned smile and stood up, walking over to the bar cart and selecting a tall bottle filled with dark, honey brown liquor. He walked back over, snatching up two glasses and setting them down. “You fidget when you’re feeling antsy, you know.” He slowly filled the two glasses, passing one over to Guan Shan. “Here, this should take the edge off.” 

“Thanks,” he murmured before taking a long gulp of the burning liquid. 

He Tian watched carefully as he swirled his own glass. “Are you sure you’re up for this?”

“I can handle it.” Guan Shan said before taking another gulp. 

“It would be okay if you couldn't, you know. I wouldn’t be upset with you.”

“I said I can handle it,” Guan Shan snapped.

He Tian didn’t respond right away, letting Guan Shan’s harsh words dissipate and fade away. He knew better than to rise to his anger. It was like bait, and he had learned his lesson years ago not to take it. He knew Guan Shan never really meant his harsh words or snapping remarks. He imagined he’d be much worse if he were constantly hungry. He waited patiently while Guan Shan worked it out himself. 

“I’m sorry,” Guan Shan finally said, voice quiet.

“What’s going on? Is it… are you hungry?” He Tian hated even bringing it up but it wasn’t like ignoring the topic was doing anyone any favors. “We have about an hour and a half till we reach London.”

Guan Shan sighed, leg bouncing in agitation. “No, I mean, yes but that’s not it. Just, it’s really loud. And the lights are so bright. And the smells.” He held back a gag, swallowing hard. “Maybe if I just had a little dose of vervain…”

He Tian’s face fell, brows furrowing in displeasure. “Out of the question. The vervain is a crutch you’re better off without. We knew we’d have to face this eventually. Putting it off will only make it worse.”

“Going without it is already worse.” 

He Tian sighed. “Taking it would be like throwing away all the progress we’ve made so far, Guan Shan. And, I need you sharp in London, around Liam. You’re the only one I really trust.” 

Hearing this struck Guan Shan, not so much because of the words themselves, but it was the sincerity in He Tian’s tone. Trust. When had he ever been someone deserving of trust? He hadn’t earned that. It didn’t make any sense for He Tian to say such a thing. They both knew how unstable he still was. He thought for a moment to push the subject, but, he decided against it, opting for another topic. “You don’t trust the hunters?” 

He Tian took another sip of his drink, swirling it in his glass thoughtfully. “Oddly enough, I do trust Jian Yi and Zhengxi, but only to an extent. Things are different with another hunter in the mix. Liam, he’s a stranger, and not someone I would choose as an ally if I had the choice.”

“I don’t think Zhengxi and Jian Yi like him either.”

“It's not really about ‘liking,’ it's about loyalty. At the end of the day, they are humans and we are not. They will never truly be on our side. We are monsters to them, regardless of any other redeeming qualities.” He Tian sighed. “I believe they would side with him if it really came down to it.”

Guan Shan looked back down to his shoes digging into the carpet. 

“That’s why I need you by my side, Guan Shan. Can I count on you?”

The question hung in the air, weighed down by the burden of a responsibility Guan Shan wasn’t sure if he was ready to carry.

“I’m not expecting you to be anything but yourself, whatever that may look like. Just don’t leave me alone...”

Again.

The word was left unspoken but they could both hear it ringing in their ears. Guan Shan had left him behind before, and as much as He Tian tried to hide it, he knew it had hurt him. He Tian had said he had missed him and had looked for him, but they hadn’t dared to dig up more than that, about what He Tian had done in the years they were apart. Guan Shan felt a tugging in his chest, a pull to soothe and say those sweet promises. I won’t. I’d never leave you behind. I’ll stay by your side. But, those words felt like a promise outside of his power to keep. He had wanted He Tian to leave, it was his voice that had said those words before, “let me go.” Maybe He Tian trusted him, but, to Guan Shan it was an undeniable reality that he’d never trust himself again. 

Before either could say anything, the train cab door slid open and the three hunters stepped inside. Jian Yi had his plate stack high, balancing the assortment precariously as he led the way to their seats. Liam and Zhengxi followed behind, still talking about the case and the profile Liam had provided. 

Upon seeing the hunters, Guan Shan slid his sunglasses back over his eyes and turned his head away. He Tian felt a pang in his heart, wishing they could have continued their conversation. He watched as Guan Shan fidgeted and picked at his fingers while he poured him another glass of the dark brown liquor. If only there was a better way to ease his discomfort. He may not condone the use of vervain, but the alcohol should at least alleviate the overload of senses and blood cravings until they could feed in London.

“He Tian, you should hear this too,” Zhengxi suddenly said, motioning him over. “Is now a good time?”

“It's as good as any.” He Tian stood and joined the hunters, gently touching Guan Shan’s shoulder as he passed. His eyes met Liam’s who was intently looking back. He didn’t bother to hide his curiosity about Guan Shan. He had asked questions, all which had gone unanswered making his curiosity that much stronger. 

“Will your friend be joining us?” Liam asked with a grin.

“My friend can hear you, and he’ll do as he pleases,” He Tian answered curtly before taking his seat. Guan Shan could indeed hear them but made no move to join them. 

“Leave him be, Liam,” Zhengxi warned with a tired exasperation. “Let’s stay on topic.” He pulled out his tablet and flipped it around to He Tian. A web browser was loaded up on the screen. An array of news headlines and numbers quickly flashed by over an image of a map of Europe. Several glowing dots faded in and out all over the map. 

“What am I looking at?”

“I wanted to show you what Liam created.”

“What Liam and Victor created,” He Tian corrected.

“Right, what they created.” Zhengxi replied with a subtle side eye. “It’s a computer program based on the profile they designed. It's meant to track global vampire trends, or more specifically, vampire killings. For example, any news headlines of animal attacks or missing persons all get picked up and loaded into its database. It also looks at dates and times of death, focusing on clusters that follow vampiric patterns we’ve observed so far. If the hits meet a certain threshold in a concentrated area, it’ll ping the user of a possible target.” 

“A vampire tracker.” He Tian said coldly. He didn’t love the idea of something like this existing, especially not in the hunter's hands. He had never heard of such a program being used, but it was inevitable something like this would come around eventually. Crime wasn’t as easy to get away with as it used to be. She Li tracked vampire movements through connections, intimidation, and global networks. Would he have developed something similar given the right resources? If he had, He Tian would surely never have heard of it. There was no way She Li would have shared such a tool with the rest of vampire society.

“It's not what you’re thinking,” Liam said, cutting in. “There’s way too much information globally for the system to keep up and accurately locate vampire activities. People go missing all the time, and animal attacks increase every year. Plus, most vampires are more than capable of efficiently hiding their tracks.”

“So how is this supposed to help us exactly?” He Tian asked impatiently. 

“The system can’t predict the initial attack, but it can still be useful. It just needs to be fed specific threads of information to narrow its search first.”

“In other words,” Jian Yi said with his mouth half full with cheese and crackers, “it needs a target. It can’t just identify vampires straight out.” 

“And the information you're feeding it now is how you determined France is where the killer could strike next?”

“Correct,” Liam continued. “The killer has always attacked in successive groups, and always within relative traveling distance. Using Belgium as our center point, we start the search in a small radius and slowly expand until we get a hit.” 

Liam took the tablet from Zhengxi, zooming in and pulling up the hits received. “Of course you can see we have several different hits but France has the highest likelihood of these hits being vampires while still being within traveling distance from Belgium. The train will drop us in London but we’ll need to decide where to go from there.”

“May I?” He Tian said, taking the tablet before getting a response. He looked through the data himself, trying to make sense of it and see if what Liam was suggesting was true. It looked like there were several cities and towns neighboring London listed as potential prospects of vampiric activity. All of them blinked with different percentages and data points, probabilities that the reports received were vampire related. It was an overwhelming amount of information. 

He Tian skimmed through with an underlying feeling of anxiety. If they picked the wrong spot, they would risk missing the killer, or even exposing themselves. Time was running out and it was only a matter of time before the killer struck again. He thought of the victims, of the theories Guan Shan had suggested. He Tian spun the tablet back around. “Alright hunter, which lead would you pursue?” 

Liam looked at the data thoughtfully. I say we go to Hastings. It has the highest number of missing persons cases. A vampire trying to hide its tracks is likely to leave this kind of trail wouldn’t you think?”

He Tian turned to Zhengxi and Jian Yi. “And you two?”

“I agree with Liam,” Zhengxi answered plainly. “If I were tracking a local vampire, that’s where I would start. It's unlikely a natural cause with that many all in one concentrated place. It’s the obvious best choice.”

“I’m not much of a tracker, but it seems to me that would make the most sense.” Jian Yi said in agreement.

He Tian looked at the tablet once more. They could be right, and in truth he was grateful to have their perspective. But he had been thinking like a hunter for years, and had always come up dry. The killer had always been one step ahead. He couldn’t keep making the same mistakes. He stared at the blinking dots of data. If he was the killer, looking for a vampire to stake, which would he choose? 

With a thoughtful hum, He Tian stood and left the hunters, walking back over to his seat with Guan Shan. 

“Hey, wait!” Liam said, standing up to follow, but He Tian held a hand out reminding him to back off. 

As He Tian approached, Guan Shan looked up from his seat. He was still fidgety, but he seemed less agitated, likely thanks to the empty glasses of alcohol in front of him. 

“Hey,” He Tian said softly, as he sat down across from him again. He set the tablet down in front of him. “Have you been listening?”

Guan Shan nodded. He couldn’t stop listening even if he tried.

“What do you think? Where should we go first?”

Guan Shan’s eyes fell down to the screen in front of him. He picked up the tablet and began looking through the information, skimming left to right through the dark lenses. He Tian looked past him at the hunters. Zhengxi looked a bit defeated, but he was past the point of arguing about Guan Shan’s involvement by now. Jian Yi seemed altogether unbothered, as if he had expected this, but Liam, he was intrigued. His eyes were glued to the back of Guan Shan’s head. 

Minutes passed by in an utter silence only broken by the occasional sounds of Jian Yi snacking as if there was nothing to worry about at all. He Tian was both irritated by every crunch and simultaneously grateful for it. Guan Shan had never done well under such crushing tension. 

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the silence broke. “Here, this one. Alfriston,” Guan Shan murmured, laying the tablet back down on the table. 

He Tian looked at the screen. The town seemed less remarkable than the others. It was one of the lowest probabilities of vampiric activity given on the map, and had only one report of significance. He wouldn’t have even given it another thought if not for Guan Shan being the one to point it out. It likely wouldn’t have even been caught by the program if not for the high number of deaths. He pulled up the report and scanned the article. There was a fire at a local bar, over thirty people had been killed. It was a tragedy that had affected the whole town. A fire… why would Guan Shan pick this? 

His look of confusion must have shown on his face as he heard Guan Shan grumble and pour himself another drink. “You don’t see it?” He said lowly.

“I’ve never been as smart as you,” He Tian quipped. “Lay it out for me?”

“Thirty-five people died in a bar fire, no survivors? What is the likelihood of that? Were they trapped? The bar didn’t combust. The article said it was a slow burn that started behind the bar. And not one person made it out?”

He Tian understood. “It's a cover story.”

Guan Shan nodded, taking another sip of his drink.

Liam scoffed from behind them. “A cover story for what? You think thirty-five people were killed by just one vampire in a single night? That’s just as unlikely as all of them being killed in a freak accident.” Liam said. “It sounds like a waste of our time. Too risky.”

Guan Shan’s face fell, lips pressing into a tight line. Thirty-five human lives. At one point in his life he may have even considered that gorging. But now? It would barely register as a snack. And this hunter was supposed to be experienced? 

“I agree with Liam,” Jian Yi began to say. “That just seems too improbable. I think we should–” 

“We’re going to Alfriston,” He Tian said, cutting him off.

“Wait, what?” Jian Yi and Zhengxi said simultaneously. Liam’s brows furrowed and his jaw went tight. Even Guan Shan looked up in surprise. 

He Tian nodded to himself. The more he thought about it, the more sure he was. One of She Li’s gorging vampires, in a bar, using She Li’s methods to cover their tracks. It followed the pattern Guan Shan had identified from the evidence so far. If the killer was really looking for vampires of this category, then this is where he would go too. It was their best bet. And, if it turned out to be right, then it would leave no question of She Li’s involvement. 

“We’re going to Alfriston,” he said again, confirming his choice. 

“That’s a mistake,” Liam said through gritted teeth.

“You’re not being forced to join. Go your own way if it pleases you.”

“You know I can’t.” 

“I’ll give you a vial for the road.” He Tian said through a cold smile. 

“Enough,” Zhengxi interrupted, not liking the direction this was going. “He Tian, what do you know that we don't?”

He Tian was happy to share his suspicion of She Li’s involvement with Zhengxi and Jian Yi, but not with Liam around. He didn't want to give this hunter anything more than what he absolutely had to about their business. 

It was clear none of the hunters had come across a gorging vampire before, probably for the best. He wasn’t exactly keen on alerting them of the existence of such vampires, but he didn’t have much of a choice. They shouldn’t be able to make the connection to She Li, or to Guan Shan for that matter. At least not on their own.

“Guan Shan was able to identify a profile of his own after looking at the evidence. We have good reason to believe that this fire was a cover up story of exactly the type of vampire the killer would target.” He Tian let his eyes glaze over to Zhengxi and Jian Yi, giving them a pointed look he hoped they’d understand. They may not fully grasp what he meant but he hoped they’d be smart enough to not push further just yet. 

“A vampire that could really kill thirty-five people all at once?” Jian Yi said solemnly, setting down his food. “You can’t be serious.”

He Tian’s eyes flickered back to Guan Shan who didn’t meet his gaze. His expression was downturned and guilt ridden. “You still have a lot to learn,” He Tian replied to Jian Yi. He didn’t speak with condescension, rather, he knew it was luck to have evaded such a tortured soul thus far in their career as hunters. With their current experience, they likely wouldn’t have survived it. They really had no idea what they were getting into when they had captured Guan Shan. If anything about that situation had been different, they could have easily been slaughtered before ever having the chance to detain him.

“And you’re saying you think these are the type of vampires the killer is targeting?” Zhengxi asked.

He Tian nodded. “We can’t say with one hundred percent certainty, but I think Guan Shan’s theory is right. It makes the most sense of everything we have so far.”

He could tell Zhengxi wanted to ask more, but to his relief he let it go for now. In front of Liam was not the time. 

Liam scoffed with dissatisfaction. “You have three experienced hunters here to help, and we’re the closest anyone has ever been to catching this killer. Yet, you’re gonna throw all of that away? You’d rather listen to the words of one drunk vampire? Who the hell is this guy? Why won’t any of you explain?”

“Liam, stop. He’s with us,” Jian Yi replied boldly before the others could. It was for the best that he stepped in first, He Tian would not have handled it so gently. They could all see his distaste for Liam’s words simmering. 

For as much the hunters felt uneasy around Guan Shan or doubted He Tian’s methods, both Jian Yi and Zhengxi knew what Liam did not. He Tian was not just any normal vampire. He had original blood, and had been around for longer than any of them dared to guess. Any time and experience they may have had paled in comparison to the centuries He Tian had on them. For all of his flaws, his cleverness and skills couldn’t be underestimated. 

Jian Yi also recognized that there was something He Tian was holding back, something he wasn’t willing to share in front of Liam. Perhaps Guan Shan really had discovered something that night after they had left the hotel room. Jian Yi worked to put the pieces together in his mind.

They could all see how Liam struggled, biting back more words of anger and protest. “This is a mistake,” he repeated again. “We’re going to lose this whole case because one vampire thinks we should go to some worthless town for a worthless lead.”

Suddenly, Guan Shan stood from his seat, turning and taking off his glasses. His red eyes pierced Liam with burning intensity. “Shut your mouth if you don’t know what you’re talking about,” he hissed. 

Both Jian Yi and Zhengxi flinched, not expecting Guan Shan to defend himself or take part in the conversation at all. He Tian also felt the urge to react, wanting to place himself in between Guan Shan and Liam, but he held back. Guan Shan didn’t need protection, and it was good he was speaking for himself. He Tian only worried because he knew that Guan Shan was already a bit agitated. As much as he didn’t like Liam, Guan Shan slaughtering him on the train wouldn’t be good for anyone.

Liam hid his initial fear over Guan Shan’s appearance well, though He Tian could still spot the signs. The shiver he tried to shake and the swallow before trying to speak. Just like the others, he couldn’t meet Guan Shan’s gaze. Liam cleared his throat. “Ah, so he finally speaks to me. Care to divulge the details of how you miraculously came up with such a theory? Why the hell should we trust you?”

Guan Shan narrowed his gaze and stood uncharacteristically still. His breathing nearly stopped, so low and shallow like a predator hunting its prey. He Tian didn’t hesitate to step in this time, blocking Guan Shan’s view. “Don’t fixate,” he murmured between just the two of them. They couldn’t have an incident like the private jet, not now, not when Guan Shan was pushing past the last of the vervain and had been doing so well. 

“You need this vampire to speak for you? Why can’t you stand for yourself! Why all the secrets?” Liam continued, not knowing when to stop. 

“Enough!” He Tian warned, twisting his head back to glare at Liam. There wouldn’t be another chance. 

“What? Is it a crime to question why the fuck we’d pick the worst possible option on the whims of one vampire? I’m not the crazy one here! I just want to have a conversation.” Liam scoffed, edging closer. “It’s not like I’m going to hurt him.”

Zhengxi stepped forward and pushed Liam back with his arm. “It’s not you he’s worried about causing harm. Go cool off. Now.”

Liam seemed shocked, offended that the hunters hadn’t taken his side and backed him up. With an exasperated huff he turned and stormed out of the cab. 

Jian Yi took a breath as Liam left. “He sure does have an ego, but, you know we’re gonna have to give him some answers eventually, right?” 

“Not as long as I can help it,” He Tian replied. He carefully moved his hands to Guan Shan’s shoulders and turned him back towards his seat and away from the door Liam had just left through. His heart rate was elevated, half from anxiety and half from excitement. Guan Shan didn’t snap. He controlled himself.

Guan Shan let himself be moved, dropping back into his seat, looking even more weary than before. He Tian checked the time. It would be about another hour till they reached London. He hoped that Guan Shan could last that much longer. 

Seeing that Guan Shan wasn’t an immediate threat, Zhengxi approached. “And what about us?” he asked, crossing his arms.

“What about you?” He Tian said dully, too distracted thinking about Guan Shan and whether or not he should risk feeding him on the train.

“Are you going to give us some answers now about what Guan Shan found?”

He Tian sighed and nodded. This was as good a time as any to fill them in. “He thinks She Li is involved.”

Jian Yi gaped. “What do you mean? Involved with the killer?”

“That’s right, though again, it’s a working theory. Don’t get your hopes up. It’s not like he’ll show up at the crime scene.”

“What leads you to believe he’s involved? What did you see in the evidence?” Zhengxi asked, ever practical.

“The victims, or at least a majority of them, seem to have been vampires who were turned and trained by She Li.”

“Trained? How?”

He Tian hesitated. It felt awkward to talk about this in front of Guan Shan. He struggled with how to explain it and how much to reveal. He knew how the hunters would respond upon hearing about She Li’s experiments and the vampires he molded to his will. They’d likely be disgusted, horrified even, and he wanted to shield Guan Shan from that. He held enough self hatred without their help. 

Before He Tian could speak, Guan Shan’s low voice answered. “Trained to be killers, among other things. They can feed on more humans than most normal vampires can stomach in one sitting, and quicker than you can imagine. They’re monsters, and off their leash they’re twice as deadly.”

He Tian could feel his heart break as the word ‘monster’ left Guan Shan’s mouth. He wanted to say something, but it was hard to come up with the right words that wouldn’t reveal too much to Jian Yi and Zhengxi. 

“You mean like the fire at the bar, the thirty-five deaths? You’re saying that was one of She Li’s vampires and there are more out there?” Jian Yi’s voice wavered as he spoke. 

“We think it could be one of his,” He Tian answered. “It matches patterns we’ve seen before.” 

Jian Yi sighed and sat down in the booth with his head in his hands. “This is getting more complicated, and certainly can’t mean anything good.”

“How much of this do we want Liam to know?” Zhengxi asked, moving to Jian Yi’s side and resting his hand on his shoulder. 

“As little as possible. The less people caught up with She Li the better, and I don’t trust Liam.” He Tian glanced at Guan Shan, careful with his words, wary of triggering any compelled response. “We have no idea what She Li has been up to or what we could be getting into. I’ve suspected in the past that he perhaps knew more than what he was letting on but I never thought he’d be involved with the killer I’ve been hunting for years.” Frustration seeped into He Tian’s voice. He couldn’t hide it. How could he have been so blind to this for so long? Was he just too close to it all?  

“Maybe this is a good thing. Maybe catching one will give us the clues we need to catch the other.” Jian Yi said, gears turning in his mind.

“I need you two to understand how dangerous this is. If the killer really has been targeting his vampires, the implications are… bad, to put it mildly.”

“Why? Wouldn’t this mean the killer is on our side? They’re taking out the worst of vampire kind. That’s a good thing.” Zhengxi was blunt in his assumption, careless of how it would fall on the vampire’s ears. Of course the hunters would feel this way. Their primary goal was preservation of human life and keeping the balance between humans and the supernatural. She Li’s creations surely threatened that balance, there was no other way to see it.

“I think we should find this killer and offer an agreement. Whatever it is possesses the only thing known to be able to kill an original vampire. It could help us track and take down She Li.”

He Tian’s sharp brows furrowed. “No.”

Guan Shan immediately looked uncomfortable, shifting and covering his head with his hands, tugging at the short strands of his hair. 

“He Tian,” Jian Yi stood and lifted his hands in a non threatening gesture. “You have to agree this is the only solution we have right now to getting rid of She Li! I know you want him gone too. So, work with us. Consider it at least.”

“Jian Yi—” Zhengxi began to try and get a hold of the conversation, but was quickly interrupted. 

“You’re asking me to spare and work alongside a mass murderer of my kind,” He Tian replied incredulously. There was no way he’d consider it. It was preposterous. Not to mention this was the murderer of his own mother and likely the biggest threat to Guan Shan. “I’ll say it again. No.”

“No, you can’t just shut down this idea because it doesn’t suit you and your goals alone. This is the best plan we have.” Jian Yi was getting impatient, frustrated and desperate. His mind was spinning. What if this had to do with what his parents uncovered before they were killed? This could finally be his chance to get answers, to get justice for his family. 

“Oh, I see,” He Tian said in a mocking voice, nodding his head and crossing his arms. “You berate me for not considering it because it wouldn’t suit my needs, but in the same breath you would put me and Guan Shan at risk to have it suit your needs.” He Tian scoffed, his eyes narrowing and his voice dropping. “If I catch the killer, I won’t hesitate to end its pathetic life.” 

His breathing was getting choppy. His hatred for the killer, for She Li, and even for humans in that moment burned through him hot and quick. Few things truly riled him up like this but he was done being helpless. It was finally time to act. Centuries of searching for the killer that murdered his mother and countless other vampires. Decades of watching She Li torture and abuse Guan Shan. Years of suspicion about She Li’s actions outside of the court’s line of sight. And all the while, what had he done about it? What had he been able to accomplish? For all his power and influence he had been utterly, pathetically, useless.

But things were different now. For the first time he was close to finding the killer, close to getting real answers. And miraculously, he had Guan Shan by his side, safe and protected no matter his mental or physical state. It could all be figured out because for the first time he had time. He had the upper hand. And now these hunters were ready to steal his revenge. It wasn’t gonna happen. “I can deal with She Li in my own way. I don’t need some killer to do my work for me. She Li doesn’t deserve to die an easy death, he deserves to suffer. And so does this killer. He’s not our fucking friend or ally.”

“You’re not the only one he’s hurt!” Emotions exploded and Jian Yi’s eyes brimmed with tears. “Zhengxi and I, we aren’t some all powerful vampires who can just handle it. You keep talking about trust but what have you two done to gain our trust? I need answers too. I want revenge too.”

Jian Yi’s emotions wafted through the train car, potent, and irresistible. Guan Shan’s eyes opened wide and he went completely still, unable to keep himself from breathing in that desperate scent. He could feel his fangs protruding, could feel his head spin with the memories of the hunt, of the addictive taste of that desperation on his tongue. He could all but hear the screams of his victims, running ahead of him. Pathetic, yet so thrilling. His heart thumped in his chest. He was so… hungry. 

He Tian sensed the shift beside him and looked down. His eyes widened and he caught his breath. “Fuck,” he muttered. “Get out. Get out now.”

Jian Yi wiped his tears, not immediately understanding what was happening and forgetting all about He Tian’s prior advice. “No, you can’t just push us out. We’re not done talking about this.”

“Out now!” He Tian said with urgency, his gaze hard and commanding.

Zhengxi caught on to what was happening and quickly grabbed Jian Yi’s wrist, pulling him away. “We’ll talk later,” he said softly to him. 

Jian Yi finally caught a glimpse of Guan Shan and his heart dropped. “I-I’m sorry.” They watched as He Tian dropped to his knees and held Guan Shan’s hands in his. Concern was etched in his features, tender and loving. It was the most human Jian Yi had ever seen him.

Zhengxi ushered him out and into the next train car, closing the door behind them. He moved them through the few people in this car until they found a seat off to the side. He spoke softly as they sat down. “We knew he wouldn’t agree, at least not at first.”

“I shouldn’t have pushed so hard. I just, he’s so stubborn and selfish. Liam was right about that part at least.” He picked at a stray thread from his shirt, needing something to do with his hands. “Maybe it really is their nature. And you tried to warn me too. I just didn’t want to listen.”

“He Tian is a vampire, he’ll look out for his own, especially for Guan Shan. But… I think I may have an idea.”

Jian Yi finally looked up to him, meeting his eyes. Zhengxi had that look, ambition and resolve all in one. He really was becoming a seasoned hunter. 

“Who is the one person that He Tian has listened to?”

“Guan Shan?”

Zhengxi nodded. “And who else hates She Li, and would have reason to want him dead?”

Jian Yi gawked at him. “You want to try and convince Guan Shan to side with us, and use the killer against She Li? Impossible.”

“Why?”

“Aside from the fact that we’d never be able to speak to him alone, why would Guan Shan listen to us? He hates us after what we did to him.”

Zhengxi looked pensive, wheels spinning in his mind. “I could get us in. He Tian still needs to eat too, and he can’t do it in front of Guan Shan, giving us the perfect window of opportunity to talk to him alone. As for hating us, that may be true, but I think we can reason with him.”

“What if he attacks us?”

“We’ll bring vervain.”

Jian Yi nearly laughed. “Then He Tian will kill us.”

“We’ll come up with an excuse. Say we heard something and had to investigate. That we had to use the vervain in self defense. I mean who would be stupid enough to approach Guan Shan on their own without cause?”

“And what if he doesn’t agree with our plan?”

“Without the killer there’s no real guarantee that She Li will be killed, permanently killed. He’s of original blood, Guan Shan will understand this. He Tian is acting off of his emotions. I think Guan Shan will agree with us. She Li needs to die. We can’t leave the risk that he could ever escape again.”

Jian Yi sighed. He had run out of excuses. “It’s a risk. Going behind He Tian’s back to mess with Guan Shan. He Tian could retaliate.”

Zhengxi shook his head. “I don’t think so. Something tells me Guan Shan has more reason than any of us to want She Li dead. It’s worth a shot.”

“Then, I’m in. I trust your judgment. If you think it’s worth the shot then we should try. But, we’ll likely only have one opportunity before we head to Alfriston.”

“Let’s hope Guan Shan will be calmed down by the time we get to London. When He Tian goes out to feed, we’ll go talk to him.”

Jian Yi took a deep breath. Calm mind. He could do this. He could face their former prisoner. They could convince him working with whatever this killer was, was the best for everyone. For his parents, for himself. He had to try. 

Chapter Text

The train arrived in London in the early morning hours, giving the group of vampires and hunters the perfect window of opportunity to make it to their hotel before the sun came creeping up for the day. It had been an adjustment traveling only at night, but it also had its advantages. He Tian’s mind was more at ease in the late hours. The streets and stations that usually bustled with shoulder to shoulder humans were instead calm and relatively quiet. The opportunity to be seen or recognized was drastically lowered which is exactly what He Tian wanted to ensure. Not to mention how risky it would be to surround Guan Shan with crowds of restless and stinking humans.

Guan Shan was tense. He Tian had been able to calm him down in the train car, but he wouldn’t last much longer without feeding. He Tian wasn’t feeling much better himself. He’d been so preoccupied with everything he’d barely had a chance to eat. Securing the last minute train to London, taking calls from his employees, organizing things with Liam and the hunters, taking care of Guan Shan, and worrying about all the things that could go wrong trying to catch the killer had wrung him dry. It felt like the closer he got to finally getting answers, the more he fell apart. 

By the time they got settled in the hotel room, He Tian could feel himself getting jittery. He needed to feed, needed to release some of this tension before he snapped. The last thing he wanted to do was take his frustration out on Guan Shan. He tried his best to compose himself and stay calm and collected as he got Guan Shan’s vial of blood ready and put him to bed. Luckily, Guan Shan was pretty beat himself and didn’t put up much of a fuss, going to bed easily and falling into a deep sleep after feeding. 

The room was quiet and dark, giving He Tian a moment of peace. He still had some time before the sun came up and he’d likely be back before it did, but he prepared the room nonetheless, closing curtains and checking the safe. He still felt uneasy leaving Guan Shan alone, but the hunger he was feeling wouldn’t wait much longer without repercussions.

He Tian took one last look at the room and at Guan Shan soundly sleeping in their bed before slipping out of the room and locking the door. If he had been less hungry and not so distracted, he may have noticed the eyes on him, watching as he walked away. As he stepped out of the hotel doors, the hunters unlocked and stepped into the vampires’ hotel room. It hadn’t been difficult to get an extra key from the hotel staff upon their arrival, giving them full access to execute their plan. 

Jian Yi’s heart beat steadily with anticipation as they entered the dark cool room. He followed behind Zhengxi, quietly closing the door behind them. He couldn’t believe they were doing this. Were they crazy? Were they about to get killed? He gripped the vervain tight in his sweaty palms and tried to rationalize what they were doing. They had captured and interrogated Guan Shan before, spent the better part of a year with him, so was one conversation really so scary? So much has changed between then and now. He couldn’t deny he was second guessing this plan, but there wasn’t enough time to doubt. They would be departing for Alfriston the next night and it was clear He Tian wasn’t open to discuss it.

Zhengxi walked into the room first. It was pitch dark in the room but they could just make out Guan Shan’s figure asleep in the bed. Jian Yi turned and found the light switch, taking a deep breath before flipping on the light that lit up the short hallway in a warm yellow glow. Guan Shan moved, shifting in the bed. 

“He Tian?” He murmured, slowly coming to, but even as the words left his lips he froze as the scent of humans hit him. He quickly sat up and turned, finding the two hunters in his room. 

Zhengxi immediately lifted up two open palms. “Hey, we just want to talk.”

Guan Shan’s heart beat erratically, eyes shifting between the two hunters and immediately spotting the syringe in Jian Yi’s hand. 

“It’s just a precaution. We don’t want to hurt you,” Zhengxi said, keeping his voice as low and steady as he could manage. He swallowed the fear that was rising in his throat as he continued to approach. 

Jian Yi took a small step forward. “We only want to talk to you. Please, hear us out, then we’ll leave if that’s what you want.”

“What could you possibly have to say to me without He Tian here?” Guan Shan pushed himself back on the bed, putting more space in between them. He may have been more familiar with their scents than other humans, but he still didn’t like them being there. The scent of human blood mingling in what was meant to be his safe space offended him. It was lucky that he had just fed. He took shallow breaths through his mouth, trying to stay under control but his eyes were frantic. Where had He Tian gone? Why wasn’t he here sleeping with him?

“We need to talk to you before we get to Alfriston. About what we discussed in the train car earlier?” Jian Yi said, getting straight to the point.

“Talk to He Tian.”

Zhengxi sighed and shook his head. “He won’t listen to us and there isn’t time. Please, just hear us out. We just want to do what’s best for everyone.”

Guan Shan felt thoroughly uncomfortable. The scents, his position in the room, cornered once again by the same two hunters. “Best for everyone? I don’t see how using a murderer for your own interests is best for anyone.”

“So you know what we want,” Zhengxi said calmly. “I won’t pretend to know your history with She Li, and we know well enough by now not to bother asking, but I can tell well enough that he did a number on you.”

“And to others,” Jian Yi added.

“Letting He Tian try to ‘handle it’ on his own isn’t enough and we all know it. I don’t care what He Tian’s pride says.” Zhengxi’s tone and expression was serious, hoping that Guan Shan would see what they saw. “He Tian wants his revenge, and believe me, I understand that. But, he can’t see beyond his own emotions right now.” 

“Understand? You don’t understand He Tian in the slightest,” Guan Shan spat back feeling defensive. 

They didn’t know about He Tian’s mother, about the centuries of searching and grieving. They knew nothing about what it must have felt like to feel the shift into genuine fear for your own life and the life of your family for the first time in existence. It had been He Tian’s family targeted first, and for no clear reason. From everything he had ever heard, He Tian’s mother sounded like a rarity in the vampire community. She was kind, honest, and open minded, and then she was nothing at all. Asking He Tian to work alongside such a killer was unthinkable. “I won’t ask him to spare the killer’s life. He’s gone through enough.”

“And what about you? What about what you’ve gone through? Don’t you want She Li gone?”

Guan Shan felt sick to his stomach. Did he want She Li gone? His gut reaction was an unrelenting no . The rejection of the idea was an impulse so strong he could feel it in his body, hands shaking and heart thumping. The attachment he felt to She Li was unshakeable, a bond welded over time and time again, layers thick and time tested. He needed She Li. It was a truth he had laid the foundations of his life on. But, a seed of doubt had been planted in his mind the moment he had left She Li’s side. If he truly needed She Li, then how and why was he here now apart from him? He hadn’t killed a single human since being captured by the hunters, since being with He Tian. It was a reality he had never thought was possible, but part of him still whispered that it was only a matter of time.

“Well? Don’t you?” Zhengxi had assumed Guan Shan would answer yes right away. Why wouldn’t he want She Li gone? From what little He Tian had shared, Guan Shan had experienced the brunt of She Li’s cruelty. Zhengxi had banked this whole plan in the hope that Guan Shan would have a need for answers and revenge, just like Jian Yi, but his hesitation proved differently. 

Could Guan Shan actually still be loyal to She Li? Zhengxi searched Guan Shan’s expression for an answer. Guan Shan looked nervous, angry, maybe even scared, leaving Zhengxi even more perplexed and frustrated. He needed Guan Shan to prove his doubts about him wrong, needed him to be on their side, but Guan Shan couldn’t deliver. 

Guan Shan was trapped in a paradox of conflicting feelings, relentlessly pulling him in different directions. The situation and timing of this conversation didn’t help either. He felt trapped and his instincts told him to run. Where was He Tian? He needed him. 

Jian Yi stepped forward. It was clear Guan Shan wasn’t going to give them what they needed without more of a push. He cleared his throat. “Guan Shan, you must understand, I know you do. She Li needs to be stopped. He needs to die, permanently. Using this killer is the best way we have to ensure that. It’s the only thing in all of existence known to be able to kill a vampire of original blood.”

“You don’t even know who or what this killer is!” Guan Shan snapped. His heart rate was increasing. This was the most words he had spoken to them and he could feel his temper rising. There was no one there to compel him, no He Tian to hold him back and calm him down. He didn’t know how to self-regulate, never had enough practice to figure out how. He took a shaky shallow breath. “You’re willing to risk everything on an unknown factor just to get what you want. He Tian has told you what a risk this is. Why won’t you listen to him?” 

“Nothing could be worse than She Li!” Jian Yi pleaded, getting exasperated at making this point over and over again. Was he the only one who understood just how serious a threat She Li was? “Just look at what he’s been creating! Vampires that are killing humans in droves. Be reasonable! Which is the lesser evil? Which is the worse threat?”

Guan Shan’s heart dropped. He Tian was right. He was just a monster to them, they both were, and they would always be. “Get out.”

“Please, just think about—”

“I said get out!” Guan Shan shouted. “He Tian was right about you. Humans will always choose humans. You don’t care about the vampire lives taken by this killer. You don’t care that this is the one thing in the whole world that could kill He Tian!”

“Of course we care,” Jian Yi quickly tried to explain, but it fell flat against Guan Shan’s rising anger and insecurities. 

“Get out before I kill you,” Guan Shan threatened, but his voice wavered. The doubt he was feeling couldn’t be so easily masked with anger. 

Zhengxi caught on to the shift in Guan Shan’s voice and decided to take one last shot at swaying him. “We can deal with the killer after we take care of She Li. We promise we won’t let whatever it is go free. We won’t let anything happen to He Tian, but we would be idiots to let this opportunity get away. We’re all on the same side. You can help save hundreds, maybe even thousands of human lives by helping us put an end to She Li. Whatever pain he caused you can be over, forever. Whatever sins you’ve committed can be absolved by making this one right choice.”

Absolution? That was a bold claim. He wasn’t deserving of such a thing, but could this really be a way to make up for all the pain he had caused? Could he prevent more deaths? Could he prevent She Li from creating more vampires like him? But what about now? He couldn’t fathom a world without his master in it. What would happen when he needed him, when he needed to be stopped and controlled? Why did the thought of anything happening to She Li make him feel so uncomfortable?

Jian Yi spoke softly, stepping closer to the bed. “You’re free of him now. Your life, your choices, it’s all up to you how you move forward. I know what it's like to be haunted and hurt by him. But we can’t truly be free as long as She Li is out there, as long as he’s alive. And even if He Tian gets his hands on him somehow, there’s no guarantee that he’ll be able to hold him forever. Please, Guan Shan. He Tian will listen to you if you tell him this is the right move. We can do good in this world. It’s not too late.”

Guan Shan shook his head. “You have no idea what She Li is, what he’s capable of… what he’s needed for. He determines a balance too.” It wasn’t just him who would be off leash if She Li were to die. The consequences of She Li’s disappearance alone had already had an impact. His death would surely be worse. She Li was one of the most connected and cunning of the original bloodlines. Even Guan Shan didn’t know how far his influence reached. He wouldn’t go down easily. “Even with the killer, there’s no guarantee that we could defeat him, or even that we should.”

“What?” Jian Yi said incredulously. He couldn’t see the complexities behind what Guan Shan was saying, couldn’t possibly understand what Guan Shan had experienced at She Li’s hands. “What do you mean if we should? Are you seriously defending him?”

“Jian Yi,” Zhengxi said softly, giving his warning. He couldn’t risk letting this get out of hand. He Tian wasn’t here to stop Guan Shan if things went wrong and Jian Yi’s emotions had been the trigger more than once.

Guan Shan couldn’t do this anymore. He just wanted He Tian. He didn’t like being alone with them and he was scared of what he may do. He felt sick, his body trembled, and his head was beginning to ache. He could try to explain what he meant, but why would the hunters listen to him? “I’m not going behind He Tian’s back. You two don’t know what the fuck you’re doing or what you’re talking about. If you have something more to say, say it to He Tian. Don’t ask me again. Get out. Now.”

“What did he do to you? Why are you defending him? What balance could he possibly be upholding?!” Jian Yi wasn’t ready to let this go, but Zhengxi knew a lost cause when he saw one. He took Jian Yi’s hand and started leading him away. 

“Why are you still protecting him?! What is there to protect? Why won’t you help us? Just, just think about it. It’s the right thing to do.” Jian Yi was eventually cut off as Zhengxi took him out of the room, turning off the lights and closing the door behind them as if they’d never come. 

“I’m not protecting him,” Guan Shan muttered in confusion. He was starting to shut down, Jian Yi’s questions triggering the compelled response. “I’m not— I’m not,” he stammered as his vision started going foggy. Before he knew it, everything went black and his head hit the mattress. 

He Tian walked back to the hotel room feeling like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He rolled his neck and stretched his arms. He felt lighter, optimistic and strong. Tomorrow they would drive to Alfriston and see what they could find. Tomorrow he could finally have all the answers he’d been searching for. He ran his fingers over the cuffs of his jacket, double checking for any blood splatters or remnants of his feed he may have missed, not wanting to cause Guan Shan any discomfort with any lingering scents. He reached the room and swiped the key, quietly slipping into the familiar darkness. He kicked off his shoes and walked through the short hallway and deeper into the room, eyes falling to the bed. 

Immediately he could tell something was off. Guan Shan wasn’t quite as he left him, head at the bottom of the mattress and lying half folded in on himself. He Tian’s heart raced as he jerked his head to look at the safe, feeling a surge of panic that somehow Guan Shan had gotten into it, but he found it was still locked up tight. There was no blood splattered, no signs of distress in the room. So, why was he crumpled on the bed like that?

“Guan Shan?” He Tian asked with apprehension, coming up to the bed and sitting on the edge next to him. Was he sleeping? He turned him on his side and found his eyes not closed but half lidded. He looked zoned out and not exactly present, but awake. He Tian looked up to the briefcase of vervain left on the hotel desk next. It also appeared to still be locked and sealed. Guan Shan could have gotten into it if he wanted to but he would have had to rip it open to access the contents.

“Baby, what’s wrong, look at me,” he said with increasing worry, resting his hand on Guan Shan’s shoulder. 

Finally, the light came back to Guan Shan’s red eyes and slowly he began to shift. He groaned softly, blinking and refocusing his vision. “He Tian?”

Suddenly it clicked, and He Tian froze. He’d seen this before. The compelled black out response. But, how? “Guan Shan, it’s me. What happened? Are you okay?” He pressed.

“Y-you’re back. Where’d you go?” Guan Shan muttered, twisting to lay on his back and straighten out his legs. 

“I’m here now. Guan Shan, focus on me, what happened? Did… did someone come in here?” 

Guan Shan was slow to catch up, the fog in his mind clearing only to leave confusion in its wake. The last thing he remembered was Jian Yi and Zhengxi leaving. What were they saying? They wanted him to…

“Baby,” He Tian took his chin in his hand, directing Guan Shan’s scattered attention back to him. “Was someone in here?” He asked firmly. He needed to know. 

“H-hunters.”

He Tian’s blood ran cold. “What? Who? Liam?”

“No, Jian Yi and Zhan Zhengxi.”

He Tian went still. He had only felt blindsided a handful of times in his life. After all, not many were foolish enough to cross him. But them? They had an understanding, a relationship, a deal. Had he really been stupid enough to think they could be different from other hunters? That Guan Shan would be safe around them? Sure he had been frustrated with them in the past, but he had always chalked it up to human ambition and impatience. But not this time. This was deliberate. He Tian’s cold silver eyes burned red.

“What did they say to you?”

“They want She Li dead.” Guan Shan swallowed thickly, feeling that nauseous feeling again. “Jian Yi, he was upset.”

Yes, it was clear now more than ever that Jian Yi was being driven by an emotional, personal motive as he had suspected. Why else would he come tramping in here so foolishly? “They asked you to help them use the killer, despite what I said in the train car?” He correctly deduced. 

Guan Shan nodded. It wasn’t like he had anything to hide from He Tian.

He Tian didn’t need to ask how he responded to them, the answer was clear enough. Guan Shan wouldn’t be capable of helping them take down She Li, not in his current state. They had no possible comprehension of his situation. 

“Fucking humans,” he muttered to himself, anger and disbelief swirling and building. How dare they try to drag Guan Shan into their plot, agitating him and triggering the compulsion. Didn’t they see how fragile he was? They could have erased weeks of work with this one careless move. How could they dare to come in here and involve Guan Shan despite his constant warnings to leave him out of it? And to do it behind his back?! 

Rage blinded He Tian faster than he could realize or hope to control. His jaw went tight, and his breath went shallow. He let go of Guan Shan’s face and stood from the bed. “Stay here,” he commanded as he headed for the hotel door. 

“Wait,” Guan Shan groaned as he tried to get up. “He Tian, wait!” He tried to call out to him but was too slow to stop him as the door all but slammed shut. “Fuck!” He got up from the bed and went straight to the door ready to follow, but just as he reached for the door handle, he froze. He had been told to stay put. It wasn’t like a command from She Li, he hadn’t been compelled, but he hesitated nonetheless. Would He Tian be mad at him for disobeying? What was he going to do to the hunters? 

Guan Shan wanted to follow. He looked back to the tightly drawn curtains. The sun would likely be rising any minute now and people all over the hotel were waking up. He could hear the running water, the muffled conversations, and creaking floorboards. He could smell them, all of them. His hand shook as he fought with himself, stuck in place. 

He Tian stalked down the hall straight for the hunters’ hotel suite. The few humans in the halls parted out of his way, dipping back into their rooms. All of his practiced control was meaningless in the face of his roaring anger. He could still see Guan Shan, slumped over on the bed, vulnerable and confused. His head was spinning, Jian Yi and Zhengxi plotting against him, planning to use Guan Shan against him? Putting him at risk?! It was unforgivable. He reached the suite and didn’t bother knocking, twisting the handle with such force it broke the lock. He stepped through the broken door, startling the two hunters inside. 

Zhengxi had wide eyes, immediately moving to Jian Yi. His voice caught in his throat. He’d never seen He Tian look so cold and dangerous. It was clear now that they had been rash. Talking to Guan Shan alone was a mistake, a wrong choice made out of desperation. He Tian was barely recognizable to the vampire they had worked with. He had allowed himself to get too comfortable, to lower his walls and take risk he shouldn’t have. “W-wait! Calm down!” He stuttered but was quickly cut off as He Tian shoved him, slamming him against the wall. Zhengxi groaned and crumpled to his knees, holding his shoulder.

“You broke our deal,” He Tian snarled. “I warned you what would happen.”

“Wait!” Jian Yi pleaded, rushing to Zhengxi’s side. “Let us explain!” His own eyes were puffy and red like he had just been crying, but he held He Tian’s scathing gaze with courage. “Our deal isn’t broken. We didn’t harm him! We just wanted to talk, that’s all.”

He Tian scoffed and stepped forward, towering over them. “Didn’t harm him?! I came back to find him slumped over and blacked out! You went behind my back, upset him, and once again, directly defied my request to leave him the fuck alone!”

“You left us no choice but to act. You wouldn’t listen to us and we are running out of time before we leave for Alfriston! It’s clear that Guan Shan can’t help us track down She Li, but now we have this opportunity to not only get help tracking She Li, but to kill him.” Jian Yi’s voice shook, but his conviction didn’t waiver. He believed he was right, She Li was the higher priority and using the killer was their best option to deal with him.  

“You two have no idea what you’re doing or what you’ve gotten involved with! The killer isn’t your ally nor friend.”

“And you are?!” Zhengxi shouted back, getting back up to his feet. “We’ve been attacked, threatened, and bossed around from the moment we took you to that basement back at the Crimson Jewel. What have you done for us but give us empty promises of helping us find She Li? Have you made any progress with Guan Shan’s compulsion? Have you gotten a single clue to where She Li is or what he’s doing? Put yourself in our shoes. You would have done the same thing. This killer seems like a real lead.” 

“I can’t just miraculously fix him overnight!” He Tian fumed. “Years of compulsion can’t just be unwound in the span of a few short weeks. He’s doing his best and he’s been responding well to what I’ve been trying. All you two had to do was trust that I had it handled.”

“How are we supposed to trust you when you do everything you can to keep us at arms length?”

“I’ve told you what you need to know. Trust goes both ways, and it looks like I was right to be cautious. I asked you two to leave Guan Shan to me, in my care. We had one single conversation about using the killer, and when you didn’t like my answer your first instinct was to slip behind my back and go at the one thing that’s most precious to me?!” He Tian didn’t mean to let the last part slip, but it did. His feelings were too close to the surface to stay hidden.

“Maybe that’s the problem!” Zhengxi’s frustrations came out in full force, matching He Tian’s rage. There was no more hiding or compromises, just bitter truths and fears for all to see and hear. “You’ve allowed his presence to completely cloud your judgment. You can’t see it but he can’t be trusted! He’s She Li’s pet. He’s still loyal. He admitted himself that he doesn’t want She Li dead.” 

He Tian moved quicker than the hunter’s eyes could follow, his hands at Zhengxi’s throat. Jian Yi panicked, charging at He Tian who easily swatted him back to the ground.  

He Tian turned back to his prey. “Pet?” He spat. “Don’t you dare speak of him like that. He is no one’s pet. What did you think was going to happen? That you would go in there and he’d jump at the chance to murder the vampire he’s been tied to his entire life? Of course he doesn’t want She Li dead. He’s been fucking compelled! Don’t you get that? He wouldn’t be able to help you kill She Li if he tried. You think that the vampire who saddled him with a compulsion that would make him black out at the mere mention of his plans wouldn't also prevent him from taking any action against his well being?! No? Of course not, because you only see what you want to see. A monster.”

“Let him go!” Jian Yi cried out helplessly, but He Tian only squeezed harder. His breaths came fast and choppy, his heart pounding so hard he could feel it in his ears. For the first time in a long time, he felt the undeniable, predatory urge to feed, to hunt. 

Suddenly, a hand gripped his arm. He flinched and swerved with a snarl, ready to strike, but immediately froze in place when he was met with red blazing eyes. In seconds his fangs retracted and he released the pressure on Zhengxi’s neck. 

“Let them go,” Guan Shan said. He looked strung out and nervous, but his grip on He Tian’s arm was firm.

He Tian released Zhengxi without a second thought, leaving him choking and coughing. Jian Yi dropped to his side, helping him back up. 

He Tian turned to fully face Guan Shan. He had never wanted him to see him like that. “Guan Shan, what are you—” he stopped short as he noticed the first rays of morning sunlight beginning to seep through the open drapes of the hotel room’s windows. His breath caught and he gently grabbed Guan Shan’s shoulder. “Go back to our room, the sun’s coming up. I’ve got this handled.”

“No. No you don’t. I’m not going without you.”

Behind them the hunters were rattled. They knew He Tian would be angry when he found out they had talked to Guan Shan alone, but they hadn’t expected an all out assault. They had horribly underestimated the situation, but they had never known He Tian to act this way. He had been their ally for years now. They should have known, with Guan Shan it would be different.

Out in the halls more humans were waking up, moving through the hotel and heading down to breakfast. The world was waking up, dragging the sun with it. He Tian was at odds with himself. He looked back and forth from Guan Shan to the hunters. He could still feel the burning rage that demanded his attention.

“Please, it’s not safe for you here right now.”

“Then come with me back to the room, and don’t hurt them anymore.”

He Tian looked at him in disbelief. “You’re protecting them?”

“They’re not wrong for fearing She Li, or for wanting him gone. I know you’re angry, but you can’t fault them.”

He Tian wholeheartedly disagreed. He could and he would hold them accountable. “Are you saying you agree with them?! That we should use the killer?”

Guan Shan shook his head. “He Tian, to them the killer is just some unknown, unimportant threat. They don’t know what you and I do. What they do know is She Li. They’re just desperate.”

Jian Yi and Zhengxi could hardly believe what they were seeing. Minutes ago Guan Shan had threatened to kill them himself and now suddenly he was defending them, rationalizing their admittedly impulsive decision?

In a way Zhengxi couldn’t explain, this frustrated him. The unpredictability of it, of Guan Shan’s refusal to conform to the box he had created for him. In one moment he was defending She Li and now he was saying they were right to fear him? Why couldn’t he just make things simple and act like the monster he was supposed to be? Everytime he thought he had him figured out, Guan Shan would do something to make him question it all over again, making the black and white muddle to gray. 

He Tian’s eyes didn’t leave Guan Shan’s face. He didn’t care if the hunters were desperate. Nothing could excuse putting Guan Shan at risk. Of course, it was all made worse for his own guilt gnawing at him. This only happened because he left to feed. “They broke our deal,” he argued.

Guan Shan’s grip on He Tian’s arms loosened. “They shouldn’t have gone behind your back, but I’m not hurt. See?”

All he could see was Guan Shan shaken and vulnerable, the compulsion hanging over his head like a guillotine, and the hunters who had tried to exploit him. He opened his mouth to speak but Guan Shan suddenly jolted and hissed. A ray of sunlight had grazed his hand. He Tian quickly moved him so that his own body blocked the rays of light. “Go back to the room!”

“Come with me,” Guan Shan stubbornly insisted, not budging. He seemed more twitchy, growing increasingly uneasy which frustrated He Tian all the more. Why was he being so stubborn? 

He Tian gave one last disparaging glance at the hunters then relented. He moved towards the hotel door with Guan Shan still in his shadow. The hunters didn’t say anything, or try to stop them. Zhengxi still held his shoulder, aching from being shoved against the wall. They weren’t sure where this would leave them, but now wasn’t the time to try and figure it out. 

Guan Shan opened the hotel door and shied away from the cool morning light speckling in from the wide windows of the hall. He squinted and shrank back deeper until he hit He Tian’s chest. 

“Fuck,” He Tian muttered, quickly assesing the situation. The last thing he wanted was for Guan Shan to be stuck in the hunters’ hotel room for the rest of the day. Sure he could throw them out if it came down to it, but it would be better to go back to their own room and avoid talking to them anymore right now. He knew Guan Shan must be exhausted and on edge. He needed to get him back and make sure he was okay. More and more humans were slipping out of their rooms, heading down to the lobby and going about their days. The hallway was clear for now, it was now or never. 

In a swift move, He Tian took off his jacket and draped it over Guan Shan’s head. He leaned in and whispered lowly to him. “Keep your head down and hold onto me. I’ll move quickly.”

“The smell,” he murmured back.

“I know. Just hold your breath okay? It’ll be just a moment.” With that, He Tian didn’t hesitate any longer, quickly rushing him to their room. He could feel Guan Shan flinch and wince but it was over in a heartbeat. The cool dark sanctuary of their room greeted them, and they both exhaled with relief as they slipped in and closed the door behind them. Inside their hotel room, He Tian quickly sat Guan Shan on the bed, kneeling in front of him and slipping the jacket off his shoulders. The small burns marring his skin made He Tian’s heart sink. 

“Are you okay?” He said softly.

“I’m fine.” Guan Shan had a slight irritation in his voice but he allowed himself to be sat down and looked over.

He Tian searched him, lightly skimming over his skin with his hands and twisting his arms to see any injuries that may not be healing fast enough. Luckily without the vervain, and with regular feedings, Guan Shan’s disposition and physical strength was leagues better than it had been when He Tian had first found him with the hunters. The burns dissipated as if they had never been there at all, leaving only the untainted pale freckled skin behind. 

Finally feeling sure that he was okay, He Tian closed his eyes and lifted Guan Shan’s palms to his cheeks. His hands were warm and soft on his skin. He was alive and safe. He moved his head to the side, gently pressing his lips to the inside of Guan Shan’s hands where the burn marks had been. 

“What were you thinking?” He Tian said without looking up, not ready to meet his eyes. He could remember the look he had when he had stopped him. He could still feel the remnants of his tight grip on his arm.

“I was thinking about you. You were about to do something incredibly stupid.”

“ I was doing something stupid?” He Tian said incredulously, finally looking up. Guan Shan slowly pulled his hands away and He Tian let him. 

“Guan Shan, you followed me out of the room, recklessly ignoring the fact that the sun was rising. You knew there would be a fight with the hunters yet you walked in there anyway. We’ve made progress but you’re still so–”

“Don’t you fucking dare call me fragile or some other bullshit. You left me behind.” His tone was accusing.

“I wasn’t trying to leave you behind, and I know, I know you’re not fragile. But that doesn’t mean you’re ready to take on all this responsibility and pressure. We need to be realistic about your limits right now.”

Guan Shan’s brows furrowed. “He Tian, those hunters back there are all we have right now. Yes, I knew you were going to start a fight and that’s exactly why I came. Their plan was stupid, but it would be more stupid for us to go to Alfriston without them. We are this close to closing in on whatever this killer is and you were about to blow it all up.”

“ I was about to blow it up? What about what they did? It could take just one wrong move, one bad situation, one more of Jian Yi’s outbursts and–”

“I get it.” Guan Shan said shortly. 

He Tian sighed. “Listen, I know how strong you are. You are the most resilient person I’ve ever met, but you’re not invincible. I told you that I would help you, that I would protect you. And I meant it.” 

“And I told you that I wanted to help you find whatever killed your mom. We don’t even know who or what this killer is yet. The hunters are scared, impatient. But, you’re letting them distract you. Everyone is focusing on the wrong thing. On– on She Li,” he started to stammer like what he really wanted to say was on the tip of his tongue, just out of reach. “He’s still g-gone and–and… he won’t come until… he’s where-where…” he grunted in frustration.

He Tian’s eyes narrowed as Guan Shan began to struggle, sentences falling apart as he tried to speak. This was the first time Guan Shan had voluntarily brought up this subject, about where She Li was and what he was up to. “Don’t push yourself,” He Tian said, taking Guan Shan’s hand once again and running his finger over his knuckles. He worried the compulsion may trigger, and Guan Shan had already been through so much tonight. 

“The- the truth...” Guan Shan tried again but his face distorted, a grimace spoiling his features.

He Tian didn’t like seeing his pained expression and finally decided to cut in. “The truth is we still have no idea where he is and how exactly he’s even involved in all this,” he finished for him. 

Guan Shan nodded. 

“Okay. I understand.” He Tian let go of Guan Shan’s hand and stood from the floor. He needed to recenter. “We’re not focusing on the right things. She Li isn’t the problem we’re facing right now.”

“Make nice, at least for now. For your mom’s sake.” 

He Tian groaned as if the idea pained him, but he reluctantly nodded anyway. “I suppose I have no choice but to heed my bodyguard’s advice.”

Guan Shan scoffed a short laugh. “Right.” He turned and crawled back into bed. He was exhausted and his head was spinning. He didn’t want to think about this anymore. She Li, his death, why he felt the need to defend him. He must truly be a monster to want him alive. It was clear that was what Zhengxi and Jian Yi thought of him. He could see it in their eyes when they left his hotel room, yet, for some reason he still stopped He Tian from ravaging them both. That confused him even more. Why couldn’t he just pick a side and stick to it? If he had the courage to give up his humanity this would all be so much easier.

A hand landed on his shoulder. “Guan Shan?”

“I’m okay, just tired.”

He Tian worried. He wondered if he should push it, but decided against it. “Okay.” He stood and changed out of his clothes, washing up and clearing his head. Things felt calmer now, quiet and still in the hotel room. Finally, he gently slid into bed behind Guan Shan, pulling up the covers. 

It was silent for a long while and He Tian had almost fallen asleep when suddenly, Guan Shan spoke again, his voice low and quiet. “He Tian. Where did you go earlier?”

He hesitated, but now wasn’t the time for lies and secrets between them. “To feed,” he answered honestly. 

Guan Shan turned in the covers so he could face him. “Why did you hide it from me? I-I know you need to eat too.”

“I was scared. I’m scared of hurting you. I-I don’t know the right thing to do here. I’m figuring it out too.”

“I want to figure it out together. I… I hate being left in the dark. I hate being left behind. It makes me feel like… like I’m back with She Li, there to be used when it’s convenient. I know I need to be careful of my limits, but I need to be part of that decision.”

He Tian felt his heart rise up in throat. His pride wanted to get defensive and deny any similarities between himself and She Li, but he knew Guan Shan was trying, trying to connect with him, trying to be understood. If he shot him down now, he’d be chipping away at the trust he had worked so hard on for so long to build. He searched his eyes. He knew Guan Shan wanted more autonomy but there was still the gnawing question of how much She Li’s influence was prevalent in his decisions, whether he was aware of it or not. 

“Okay. I understand. But, I need something from you in return.”

“What?”

“Please, promise you’ll listen when I say no. Trust me when I say something is too much. I need you to be safe, Guan Shan. What we’re doing is working, right? I know you’ve been feeling the difference. But we have to protect the progress we’ve made. It’s an endurance race, not a sprint.”

Guan Shan sublty clenched his jaw. He wanted to argue, but he knew that of the two of them He Tian was much more experienced. He on the other hand had lived his life pretty much constantly on edge, not knowing where he was, what year it was, none of it. Every choice was about immediate consequences, never the long term. That needed to change if he was really going to give this a proper shot, and for the first time he may have been lucid enough to make that happen. “It’s a deal then.”

He Tian smiled in relief. “Come here,” he murmured, opening up his arms for Guan Shan to come closer. He kissed the top of his head as they pushed together, entangling limbs and getting comfortable. “Thank you… for stopping me earlier. You were right about needing them. I let myself get distracted.”

“I know. Now let me sleep.” Guan Shan sighed sleepily. “And don’t go anywhere.”

2018 Beijing, China 

Rain splattered over heavy boots and slithered through overflowing drains and gutters. The storms had been relentless this season, leaving most residents to stay indoors aside from only the essential errands and travel plans. It was mid afternoon but the sky was dark, slathered with heavy clouds that didn’t look like they would clear anytime soon. He Tian walked quickly from the black car to the entrance of the college building, gripping his umbrella tightly as the wind pushed against him and flung piercing rain against his suit. 

The arts and political science building of the university was new, clean and polished with marble white stairs and statues out front. Rain water ran down the stairs, seeping into He Tian’s shoes as he ascended. Once inside the front lobby, he stacked his umbrella with the others and looked for the directory. His finger traced the names of classrooms and departments. He was looking for a specific professor, hopefully one that would be able to help him in his search. 

Professor Roland Watkins was the leading expert in the field of witchcraft history and the supernatural. He was here on a work visa from the States. One of He Tian’s employees had sent him the tip of the potential new contact who could aid in his investigation. He was visiting as a collector, here in preparation for an exhibit his company was sponsoring on the supernatural theories surrounding vampire lore. Professor Watkins had been gracious enough to lend what materials he had for the exhibit though he warned it wasn’t much.

“Not much” seemed to have been the theme lately. Guan Shan and She Li had been missing for close to four years now and the trail had gone dry. Still, She Li’s vacancy had left a gap in more than just the vampire community. Perhaps there had been word of his movements within other supernatural circles. It was a long shot, but it was possible a professor like Watkins would have a contact or two he could put him in touch with. Or at least, maybe he would have some information he could share. 

He Tian swept his hand over his suit jacket as he walked towards the elevator, brushing off the drops of rain water still clinging to his suit. In the quiet solitude of the elevator, he found his mind drifting to Guan Shan as it often did. Was he safe? Was he being starved again? His heart ached, a pain he was becoming too familiar with. It hurt being apart from him, but that wasn’t anything new. Most of their relationship had been only stolen moments and secret conversations. What was new was that the door had been shut on whatever their relationship had become. Guan Shan had been the one to close it, and he just couldn’t understand why. With each passing day, hope of finding him was fizzling into a dreary fear. Even if he did find him, what if nothing had changed and he still didn’t want him? 

The elevator chimed and the door slid open. He Tian quickly composed himself and made his way down the hall, walking past the many offices until finding his destination. The door was half opened, revealing a figure hunched over a notebook on the office desk. He knocked twice on the door. “Professor Watkins?”

The man’s head immediately lifted up. “Ah, hello. You must be Mr. He Tian. Apologies for my pronunciation, I’m still learning.” He smiled broadly, reaching out his hand, offering it to He Tian. He was an older gentleman with thinning hair but a neatly trimmed mustache and beard. His eyes were a bit sunken and surrounded by wrinkles that creased when he smiled.

He Tian walked in and took his hand. “It’s no problem. Thank you for taking the time to meet with me. The association is very grateful for your contribution.”

“My pleasure. It’s not often I get these kinds of calls. Not many have interest in the old and the mysterious, though, I’ve heard from your secretary that the exhibit is getting quite a lot of attention.”
“She exaggerates,” He Tian had a disarming smile, friendly and charming in a way that made the professor feel at ease.

“She also mentioned that your organization is a large donor to museums and institutions worldwide. Seems you’ve funded a handful of exhibitions and studies on the supernatural. So, I suppose there are others like me with the same interests out there after all.” He smiled and let go of He Tian’s hand, gesturing to the seat across from the desk.

“More than you may think,” He Tian said smoothly, sitting in the chair and crossing his legs. 

“Is that so? If only I had known sooner! You see, I'll be retiring soon.”

“Congratulations. From what I’ve read, you’ve accomplished a lot for this community. Did my secretary provide you with the details I’m looking for?”

“Hm, yes she did.” He stood and moved to a cabinet to his left, rummaging through the files. “As I advised in my email, my research on vampire lore specifically, is quite slim.” He chuckled to himself. “Usually it’s a throw away class to get teenagers interested in the supernatural. Much more fun than real history for most.”

He Tian smirked, finding amusement in his comment on “real” history. “Well, I appreciate you indulging me. It’s hard to locate any serious work studying where these lores originated from with all the modern attention vampires have gotten lately. Most of the submissions we received were indistinguishable from romanticized fiction.”

The professor laughed. “I know your plight all too well. Ah-ha! Here.” He pulled out a thick folder followed by another, dropping them on the desk with a puff of dust. “It was really my father who had a fascination with vampires, not me I’m sorry to say. I sent your secretary my class notes and powerpoints but the rest is all his research, or what’s left of it.”

He Tian took the folder, turning it towards himself. “May I?”

“Oh, be my guest.”

He Tian opened the folder. The pages were yellowed and some were burnt around the edges. There were drawn figures, scribbled notes, and stapled news clippings scattered throughout. It was extensive but unorganized. “Well it’s…”

“It’s a mess, no need to be polite.”

“What was he researching exactly?”

The professor sighed. “I wish I could tell you. My father was passionate about his work. The study of the supernatural has been in my family for generations. My older brothers, my grandfather, my great grandfather, all of us for as far back as we have records have studied some branch of the fantastical lore of this world. My father was obsessed with vampires. He met people worldwide, traveled and hosted all kinds of folk. Scholars, travelers, hunters.”

“Hunters?” He Tian arched his brow.

“Oh yes. He was very friendly with all sorts of rangers and wildlife experts.”

“How interesting. Doesn’t seem like the typical group for a professor to associate with.”

“He was friendly, and always said that answers could be found in the most unlikely of people and places. You must know that many claimed vampire attacks stem from unruly animal attacks. Hunters were an essential piece to getting those facts. Truly, he was a genius researcher and attracted many people who had interest in his peculiar work.”

“Including you it seems.”

“Yes, though I was much more attracted to the history of witches in the Americas rather than to legends of vampires. Though, had my father lived long enough, I’m sure he would have passed his work down to me. Me and my brothers that is. I have memories of us sitting in his office while he told stories. He said vampires had evolved, that they could walk among us.” The professor chuckled. “I think he really believed.” 

The laughter quickly passed as a look of sadness took over the professor’s features. “That office burned down, most of his research with it. I tried to salvage what I could,” he said motioning to the two thick folders. “But, most of it was lost. A real shame. Years of legacy gone in a matter of minutes. I battled with the guilt for a long time. I felt like I had failed him for not continuing his work, but that path wasn’t for me.”

A fire? Alarm bells went off in He Tian’s mind. A professor in association with the hunters coalition had all of his research on vampires burnt down. The likelihood of that being a genuine accident was slim to none. “If you don’t mind me asking, did your father own anything of value? Was anything missing from the office after the fire?”

“Well, it was rather difficult to tell… why do you ask?”

“It’s happened before, arson used to cover a theft of a historical artifact. I’ve come across it a time or two in my time looking for such relics. Many are worth more than most realize.”

“I don’t believe he had anything of value. Not many see value in our field of study.” The professor paused, thinking hard. “From what I heard, I do believe he had some interest in artifacts, or at least one in particular. You’d be hard pressed to find a historical professor who didn’t have interest in at least one or two. But whatever he was looking for, he never found it, at least not to my knowledge.”

“Was there anyone who showed particular interest in his research?” He Tian tapped his finger on the desk thoughtfully. “Did he? Have any enemies?”

“No.” Professor Watkins had a look on his face, one of suspicion and a certain knowing. He was holding something back.

“Nothing odd leading up to the fire?” He Tian probed. 

The professor sighed. “The police told me I was just upset, that I was making things up. A-and I know now what I thought I saw was impossible. A coincidence. I let this all go a long time ago.”

He Tian’s eyes narrowed and he sat up straighter. “Please, speak your mind.”

The professor shifted in his seat, folding his hands together. “My father and mother both died the night before the fire. It was a horrible accident. I was just a boy at the time, staying with my aunt and uncle. They were driving back from a conference and their car went off the side of the road. Their bodies were found outside of the vehicle. The police told my uncle it was an animal attack. My mother was so mutilated that they needed to bring him in to identify her body. I heard…” He started to get choked up.  

He Tian felt impatient but didn’t push, knowing the best way to deal with emotional humans was not to rush them. “Take your time,” he said coolly.

“As I grew up I asked more and more about their deaths. My brothers told me to drop it, but I just couldn’t. My uncle eventually told me everything. I- I have the file.” He bent down and opened his desk drawer, tossing pages out of the way. Finally he landed on a police report that he pulled out, setting it beside the other two folders. He paused, hovering over the pages. “It’s all here.” He swallowed thickly, clearing his throat. “My mother’s head was ripped clean off, chewed through. What kind of animal could do that? And my father? He had bite marks in his neck. What’s unsettling though, is that both of them were drained of blood.”

He Tian’s eyes flicked down to the report briefly, catching the gruesome image. “You aren’t suggesting—”

“I know it sounds crazy, but it’s just too much of a coincidence to write off. I mean, he studied these kinds of attacks his whole life.”

He Tian nodded, trying to seem sympathetic. “I’m sorry for your loss and it does seem like a miraculous coincidence, but as you just said, vampire lore was founded in animal attacks. Just two weeks ago a mountain lion was caught and put down in the Rocky Mountains for a similar case. Two hikers, heads torn off. Animals grow more and more restless the more men move in.” 

He Tian watched the light die in the professor’s eyes, the hope of being listened to and validated shut down. “Right, you’re right. Of course.” He shook his head. “I know well that it was an accident. I think sometimes I wished it were something more. That it happened so randomly seems to hurt more. But, pay me no mind. I’m getting old it seems. You young people are better suited for such research.”

“It’s alright. I’m truly sorry your family saw such tragedy. Of course we’d hope that his untimely death was not connected to the fire. I’m sure the police would have made a connection if any nefarious intentions were at play. I’m sorry to bring up such unpleasantness.”

“I shouldn’t have brought it up,” he dismissed with a wave of his hand. “It was a long time ago. Anyway, please, take the copies of his research. You’re welcome to anything you find. Maybe you’ll be able to make sense of it all. I’m done with all of this. I hope for a peaceful retirement where I can truly put all of this behind me.”

“Thank you, professor. Can I ask you one more question?”

“Yes of course.”

“Did your father have any other colleagues who studied vampire lore, or any friends that I could get in touch with?”

“Unfortunately not, at least none still living that I know of.”

He Tian nodded and exhaled. “Alright, I appreciate your time—”

“Oh wait! I may actually have one thing.” The professor moved to his briefcase and began picking through his cards. “Years ago, one of those rangers came by asking about my father. He left me his card. Of course I never reached out, I had nothing new for them. They may not even be operating now but perhaps someone there will remember my father. Here,” he said, handing He Tian the card.

He Tian read the faded print on the card. “The Crimson Jewel in Chicago. A hotel?”

The professor shrugged. “That's all I have. I never looked into it myself.”

He Tian tucked the card into his breast pocket and picked up the dusty folders on the desk, smoothly slipping the police report in as well. “Thank you very much Professor Watkins. I’ll be sure to credit any findings at my foundation to you and your family. His legacy can still be remembered. Please don’t hesitate to reach back out to my secretary should anything else come up.”

The two said their goodbyes and He Tian headed back down to the ground floor. Inside of the elevator, he propped one of the folders under his arm while flipping through the other. It wasn’t necessarily the kind of lead he’d been looking for, but it still peaked his interest. If anything, it could give him an in with the American hunters association. The more eyes and ears he had out on vampiric activity the better. If Guan Shan was still with She Li, they wouldn’t be able to keep his feedings under wraps forever. 

He Tian thumbed loosely through the mess of pages in the folder. A professor with ties to the hunters association, killed right before all of his research was put to the torch. He must have known something, found something of interest that someone didn’t want getting out. He pulled out the pages from the old police report he had only glanced at before. Unfortunately it wasn’t much to go off of and he wished there were more photos. The ones available were blurry and faded but the violence was evident, even in black and white. This was undoubtedly the work of a very hungry vampire.  

He Tian closed the folder with a sigh. This would take time to make sense off, time he didn’t have right now. He’d need to shelve this mystery for now. His priority was finding Guan Shan as quickly as possible. She Li’s disappearance with him at his side couldn’t mean anything good. He Tian could hardly bear to imagine what Guan Shan could be going through yet he tortured himself with it day and night. Guan Shan had always had a hard life, but now he was more isolated and alone than ever. No matter what Guan Shan did or didn’t want from him in a relationship, he would never be able to shake the care he felt for him. He wouldn’t just abandon him. 

The elevator chimed once more and He Tian stepped out. He picked up his phone, calling his secretary. “I need plane tickets to Chicago and a reservation at a hotel, The Crimson Jewel.” 

He walked back to the front, picking up his umbrella from the container. “I’ll also be dropping off some documents I need you to shelve back at my office. Great, thanks.” With that, he stepped outside and back into the whipping rain and wind. The storm was picking up, clouds rolled in the sky accompanied by the timber of thunder in the distance. It would likely be difficult to find a flight out in this weather. 

He could only hope he’d find some answers in Chicago. He felt like he was grasping at straws for something, anything, any whisper of where She Li may be. The pain of being separated from Guan Shan, the worry for his well being, it felt like it would eat him alive. He missed his touch, the way his red gaze fell on him, his voice and witty remarks. The only thing he could do was keep moving, keep searching for him.

Chapter Text

Once again Zhengxi stood in front of a hotel mirror, questioning his choices. I’m such an idiot, he thought to himself with frustration. He glared at his reflection before sighing and standing straight, gently rolling his sore shoulder. It ached badly as he twisted in the mirror, trying to get a better look at the bruise that was beginning to turn purple.

Trying to talk to Guan Shan had been reckless of him. He knew better than to act out of desperation, but he could see the goal so clearly, it was right there for the taking. After all this time of feeling powerless to help Jian Yi in this fight, he finally had a course of action, something real and tangible in his power to change. He should have known He Tian would retaliate so aggressively, but what really surprised him was Guan Shan. Never would he have suspected that he would come to their defense and talk He Tian down. 

Over the last few weeks, Guan Shan had morphed into something Zhengxi couldn’t quite understand. Back at the Crimson Jewel he had been defensive and closed off. He would hardly speak a word at all aside from threats and gnashing teeth when he was hungry or when Jian Yi got too close. He was exactly what Zhengxi thought him to be, a monster like all the other vampires they had ever caught and questioned before. Everything was just as he’d ever been taught to expect.

Things changed when they first joined up with He Tian. Guan Shan changed. He had been nearly docile. Savage episodes of hunger aside, he kept to himself, always staying close to He Tian, disengaged from the world around him. The last few weeks however had been different. He spoke more and more, acted on his own will, and had even helped with the investigation. 

What really struck him the most was Guan Shan’s attitude towards humans. The things he would say, the way he acted, it didn’t add up to the picture of him he had in his mind. Zhengxi let his thoughts wander back to the private jet ride to Belgium, back to He Tian’s harsh words. “I would gladly let him devour the world if it was what he truly wanted. You should be thankful that he has guilt over taking human life because I surely do not.”

He hadn’t thought much about those words back then. Guan Shan had just tried to attack Jian Yi. What did something as useless as guilt do to change anything? He was beginning to realize that it changed everything. To feel guilt was to feel human. For a vampire, it meant everything. Zhengxi sighed. It was a reality he didn’t want to face. It was too difficult to grapple with the consequences of where that train of thought would lead to, but he would have to make a choice soon. He just wanted to do what was right, for himself and for the hunters he hoped to honor, but also for Jian Yi. 

A knock at the hotel door broke him out of his brooding. He opened the bathroom door and looked to Jian Yi who only looked back with a shrug. Zhengxi walked to the hotel door. It was barely in place, the lock still broken and the door knob bent. He pulled it open and resisted the urge to flinch at the sight of He Tian outside. 

“Surprised you bothered to knock.”

“I’m here to make peace,” He Tian replied begrudgingly. “May I come in?”

Zhengxi looked back at Jian Yi then back to He Tian before nodding shortly and stepping aside. 

He Tian walked in, eyeing the bruise growing on Zhengxi’s shoulder. “Want some blood for that? It’ll heal you right up.”

“I’ll pass,” he grunted as he quickly picked up a shirt from his suitcase and slipped it over his head.

He Tian nodded and walked deeper into the room, stopping in between the two beds and crossing his arms. “I think we can all agree, things were not handled well this morning.”

“He Tian, let me just say… we just—” Jian Yi started, but was quickly interrupted. 

“I know, Jian Yi. I know.” He Tian ran a hand through his hair and took a breath. His pride and anger were still at the forefront of his mind, but he needed to keep their goal in sight. “Our main objective, for the time being, is the killer. We don’t know enough about what we’re dealing with. It could be a weapon, a person, a creature, a spirit, the list goes on. For all we know, we should show up in Alfriston and it’ll be another dead end. We’re making a lot of assumptions and it will only serve to hurt us, all of us. We’ll fail before we even start.”

“Then work with us. Please, give us something, anything, some kind of reassurance.” Jian Yi had a certain look to him, a struggle that had wreaked havoc on both his mind and body.

He Tian was angry, but he couldn’t deny there was something about Jian Yi’s desperation that reminded him of himself. He remembered all too well how it felt when his mother died, when Guan Shan disappeared. That helplessness was suffocating, debilitating. He would have done much worse than have a conversation behind someone’s back if it meant finding Guan Shan or getting revenge for his mother. He sighed and faced Jian Yi. “If there’s a chance that whatever we find out there can safely be used to track or take down She Li, then I’ll consider it.”

“You’ll consider it…” Jian Yi echoed. His face twisted between hope and disappointment. It wasn’t the answer he wanted, but it was at least an opening, and certainly progress from He Tian’s definite “no” from before. He had assumed after the conversation with Guan Shan that He Tian would break ties with them, but it seemed he still needed them. 

“I can’t promise more than that. I won’t put my own life, or Guan Shan's, in danger if I believe whatever this killer is to be a threat.” He did believe that would be the case. How could it not be? But, he needed to give the hunters hope, show that he would work with them. 

Zhengxi stepped up. “We shouldn’t have acted rashly, and we apologize for getting ahead of ourselves. You’re right, we still don’t know enough to make any decisions. We can only ask that you include us in the discussion and remain open minded to the possibilities.”

“Then we understand each other.” He Tian turned and took a few steps towards the door before stopping and turning back once more. He hesitated for a moment, as if he wasn’t sure if he should just leave or say what he wanted. “I haven’t given up on helping Guan Shan unravel the compulsion. He is making progress but you cannot push him.”

He Tian was offering an olive branch. The hunters had asked for reassurance that his side of the deal was still being withheld, and here it was. Still, it was a small reassurance that neither hunter had much confidence in. “How can you be sure he’s making progress? And how much time do we really have to dedicate to figuring this out?” Jian Yi asked.

“We have enough time.” He Tian paused again. He needed to share something with the hunters, something to keep them loyal but not enough for them to take matters into their own hands again. He couldn’t risk any more impulsive plans being executed. “He tried to bring up She Li’s whereabouts and activities himself this morning.”

“What? What did he say?!”

He Tian shook his head. “Nothing of use. He’s not there yet, and I don’t think he fully understands what’s happening with the compulsion, how deep it goes.” 

His voice was calm and low now, making it almost more threatening than his wrath from earlier. “I want to make it clear that extracting information from him about She Li is solely up to me. Any involvement from Guan Shan, aside from that information, is off the table. He isn’t ready for this kind of responsibility, not in his current state. He cannot be a part of taking down She Li. And yes, I was the one who brought him in to help with the evidence, but I truly did not suspect that She Li would be involved in all of this. If I had known… well, it’s too late for that now.

“I know that to you humans he may seem at times weak. A submissive, silent, common vampire who could be put down and controlled easily. But, I assure you, he is not weak nor incapable. I told you before that his capture must have been intentional. I’ve warned you that he was one of the most vicious, dangerous vampires of this age. He is the strongest common vampire I have ever come across, stronger perhaps than some vampires of original blood. What you two did was incredibly dangerous, for him, for you, but also for this entire city. Had something started when I wasn’t there, there is no telling how far he could have gone before stopping. We have been fortunate so far that I have been there to stop him before he's fully lost control. Don’t push him again. Say you understand.”

“We understand,” Jian Yi answered softly. He was guilt ridden, burdened by all that he had put everyone through. 

“I understand,” Zhengxi said as well. He hadn’t even considered Guan Shan being a danger to the city. They brought the vervain, but would that have really been enough if Guan Shan had snapped? Would they have been able to reach him first? What did He Tian mean by the entire city? 

The gravity of what they were dealing with started to click into place. She Li’s vampires, vampires who could feed on large quantities of humans at once. And here was Guan Shan, his perfect weapon. Who knew what he was truly capable of. This is what He Tian had been trying to warn them about, and he was right, this mistake could have been much more severe. 

Zhengxi could feel the hair raise on the back of his neck as he truly realized who they had been sharing space with all this time. Alarm bells were going off in his mind. Maybe it was his hunter instincts, maybe it was as He Tian had once said and it was the feeling of knowing that they were prey amongst predators. He looked up and met He Tian’s eyes watching him.

“When outmatched, it’s better to make friends rather than enemies,” He Tian said coolly. “As long as he’s by my side, he’s my responsibility. And as long as you don’t plot behind my back again, then we’re still friends. Get Liam and meet us at the back of the hotel in two hours.” He Tian walked to the door and opened it, stopping one last time in the doorway. “Let’s hunt.”

They had been at it for hours, hours of searching and no sign of vampiric activity. It was possible they were just too late, and whatever vampire it may have been had moved on already. The bar had been unremarkable. Not much was left after the fire, just charred wood and dried brown blood. The smells were too masked with the overbearing scent of smoke to be able to identify anything. What was even more overbearing was Liam’s utter inability to stop talking, “I told you sos” and bitter requests to turn the car towards Hastings on repeat. In the front passenger seat Guan Shan sat with head turned away towards the window, trying his best to ignore the hunters’ bickering from the backseat. 

He Tian’s knuckles were white around the steering wheel. “We’re not going to Hastings. It’s too late for second-guessing. We just have to make the most of the few hours we have left here.” 

“Are you really too prideful to admit that you were wrong about this? We should cut our losses and start the drive to Hastings before the sun comes up. There’s still a possibility that the killer cou–”

“Liam. Just let it rest,” Zhengxi cut in. It was getting close to two in the morning and his patience was getting shorter with each passing hour. He wasn’t necessarily pleased with how the night was progressing either but this is the location He Tian had decided to pursue and there was no turning back now. “There are still a few more locations we can check before sunrise. It’s better we be thorough before moving on.” 

They had checked for leads in every corner of the town they could think of, every backstreet and bar, every possible place a vampire could have been squatting. The last twenty minutes had been spent driving to the countryside just outside of the town. It was a long shot but there were a few farmhouses and country homes that were reported uninhabited. 

Despite Zhengxi’s request, Liam did not let it rest. He couldn’t stand not being right. He knew that he was smarter, better than the others. He talked incessantly and Jian Yi couldn’t help but take his bait, arguing with him and doing what little he could to defend He Tian’s choice or Guan Shan’s intelligence. 

“Everyone be silent,” Guan Shan suddenly said. His voice was so sharp and commanding that Jian Yi nearly jumped in the back seat. 

“What? What is it?” Jian Yi blurted out. 

Zhengxi quickly hushed him and looked around out the car window, peering into the darkness but not seeing anything. 

He Tian slowed the car to a stop. He glared out the window, trying to see whatever Guan Shan was looking at. Guan Shan was perfectly still, unmoving and unblinking. He Tian waited, but whatever Guan Shan must have seen or heard had passed. “What is it?” he whispered, putting his hand on Guan Shan’s knee. 

“I saw something, someone moving quickly.”

“Which direction?”

“South. Maybe southwest.”

He Tian pressed on the gas, continuing down the road again. He flipped the car headlights off letting his eyes adjust quickly to the dark roads ahead. Hopefully whoever it was would think they were just another passing car, and wouldn’t suspect that they were being followed. 

“If they're on foot, they must be heading somewhere nearby,” Guan Shan said lowly.

“Here,” Jian Yi quickly took out his phone. The map was already pulled up from earlier. “There’s a farmstead up ahead. Take a right at the next crossroads.”

“Are you sure you saw something?” Liam questioned, leaning in the cramped seat and squinting into the dark rolling fields outside of the car. “Or, maybe you just made it up because you can’t stand being wrong about your suggestion.” 

“I know what I saw,” Guan Shan snarled. 

“Any notable features? Or just a figure?” He Tian asked, completely focused on the task and disregarding Liam’s comment.

“Seemed tall, maybe with brown hair.” 

Liam scoffed. “There’s no way you could have–”

“Shut up,” Zhengxi said shortly as the car turned. “I think I can see the farmhouse up ahead.” The building ahead was large, towering and blocking out the moon. It had several floors and a porch that wrapped around the whole front of the house. “How are we going to approach this?”

He Tian pulled off the road, going just out of sight from the main road. Finally he stopped the car and cut the engine. “We go on foot from here.” He reached across Guan Shan and into the glove compartment, taking out a few syringes of sedative and passing them out. It was only a chance that it would be helpful against whatever they came across, but it didn’t hurt to be prepared.

“We’re going to walk up to the house? Won’t that put us at a disadvantage?” Jian Yi asked. 

“A vampire can pick up the sound of a car engine, the gravel under our feet, even voices if we’re not careful. We have more of a chance to stay hidden if we go on foot.”

“We’re not amateurs,” Liam said in a hushed voice, grabbing his bag out of the car. 

“Then you’ll know to be quiet and listen,” He Tian replied curtly. 

The hunters loaded up, wooden bullets, stakes, vervain, the works. Just the sight of it made Guan Shan feel antsy. He shut his door and walked around to He Tian’s side. Wind howled around them in brief gusts, kicking up the loose dust and pollen from the trees. The fresh air at least was welcome, better than being stuck in the car with the scent of humans so close and suffocating.

He Tian and Guan Shan themselves didn’t need weapons. They didn’t need gear to be effective, they were weapons all on their own. 

“Right now, we can hope that whoever this is doesn’t know they were followed,” He Tian began, keeping his voice low and quiet. “I suggest we stake out the house. See what we can see. If there is still a vampire squatting here we shouldn’t just waltz in. Remember, our objective is to catch the killer, not the vampire. Information is our objective tonight.”

“We should split up,” Zhengxi offered. “Two groups on either side of the house.”

He Tian nodded. “Okay, Guan Shan, Liam, with me. We’ll take the left.”

Guan Shan shook his head. “No. I’ll go with Zhengxi and Jian Yi.”

“What?” He Tian argued in a hushed tone but it held the same sting. “No, out of the question.” 

“He Tian. We’ll have the best advantage if we split up. We can’t afford to miss something.”

He Tian looked like he may be sick. Zhengxi and Jian Yi looked between each other. They weren’t exactly comfortable with this arrangement either but they couldn’t deny Guan Shan’s point. Night vision, superior hearing, and the incredibly fast movement. This was vampire territory and having one of them on their side could make all the difference. What if the killer approached from behind? Anything could go wrong and they didn’t know what they were dealing with. They could miss the opportunity to chase or see what was happening if they were on their own. 

He Tian’s eyes flickered to the hunters. He still didn’t quite trust them and he didn’t completely trust Guan Shan being alone with them either.  

“I’ll only be on the other side of the house. I’ll be in just as much danger there as if I was at your side,” Guan Shan said softly. “This gives us our best chance. And this could be our only chance.”

Liam groaned. “Enough drama. We’re wasting moonlight.”

He Tian conceded, though it took everything in him to agree to let Guan Shan out of his sight. He nodded. “Be careful. All of you. Text, don’t call, if anything comes up. And remember, voices low, movements quiet.”

The hunters turned but He Tian reached out for Guan Shan’s hand before he could join them. He pulled him in close and whispered in his ear for no one else to hear. “You come first before the mission, before anyone. Don’t put yourself in danger.” He leaned back just far enough to meet Guan Shan’s eyes then squeezed his hand and let go. “Come back to me this time.”

“I will.”

He Tian nodded then gestured to Liam. They started up the long driveway, veering off to the left and into the cover of the foliage of trees. 

Earlier the Previous Day

The day was just getting started as Liam made his way through the halls of the hotel. He had a newspaper stuffed between his arm and a cup of coffee in his hand. His laptop bag swayed from his shoulder, hitting his side as he walked with his slight limp. 

Jian Yi and Zhengxi hadn’t come down for the hotel’s continental breakfast, so he decided he’d just go up to them. When he reached the door he found the handle bent and the lock broken. He let himself in, seeing the two of them sitting on the bed talking quietly. Zhengxi held his shoulder stiffly and Jian Yi’s face was puffy. “What did I miss?” He said as he walked in.

The two hunters jolted and turned to him with wide eyes. 

“Woah relax, it’s just me.” He walked in and set his coffee down at the desk, making himself comfortable. “You missed our date. I thought I asked you to meet me for breakfast.”

“We were otherwise engaged,” Zhengxi said with a grunt as he stood. 

Liam watched with perceptive eyes. “So, which one did you piss off? Mysterious redhead or the one with the stick up his ass?”

“Both.”

“They’re an interesting pair aren’t they? Especially Mo Guan Shan,” Liam mused. He smiled to himself, an eagerness in his expression. “The way that redhead follows He Tian around. It’s unusual behavior, even for a fledgling, don’t you think? They seem to keep a lot of secrets.”

“What are you getting at, Liam?” Jian Yi said impatiently. Even he wasn’t in the mood to put up with this right now, not after everything that just happened.

“Oh nothing. Just, curious is all. I mean, he’s a curious vampire. Those red eyes, the uncanny senses. And with how tight lipped you all have been about him, how could you expect me not to ask questions? How much do you really know about the vampires you’re working with?”

Zhengxi paused, hearing the inflection in Liam’s voice. He turned to him and crossed his arms. “Is there something you know that we don’t?”

Liam’s face grew more serious, a shadow passing over his complexion. “Just a suspicion. Are you willing to hear me out? Or do those vampires already control you? You still haven’t told me what the deal is that you made with them.”

“Our deal is our own business,” Zhengxi said defensively. “And I’d say out of the three of us, you’re the one who is most under their control. What sickness is it exactly? How long does the blood keep it at bay?”

“Okay, sensitive, I get it,” Liam replied with a chuckle. He laughed but it masked a frustration that neither Zhengxi nor Jian Yi missed. “Your business is yours and you want to keep it that way, I understand that. Unfortunately I don’t have that luxury. I need your help. Are you two at least willing to hear me out? As a fellow hunter.”

Jian Yi couldn’t help but bite. He’d been curious about Liam from the beginning, his motivations, his secrets. There was something entirely unlikeable about him, untrustworthy, and confusing. Maybe he just didn’t like his attitude or his false smile. But, Liam was a hunter. He was one of them, and there was no denying his experience or where his loyalty lay. Humanity. The protection of humans and of balance. He couldn't forget that. Maybe his time with the vampires really had gotten to his head. Had he gotten too comfortable, too close? “What is it, Liam?” 

Liam exhaled gratefully. “I told you that Victor was working for someone, someone old, and someone powerful. I suspect that this vampire may have been of original blood.”

Neither Jian Yi or Zhengxi said anything. They needed to be careful what they revealed. After that morning, they were unsure of where they stood with He Tian or their deal, but they weren’t ready to throw it all away just yet. There was too much to lose, and they had already come so far. So, where was Liam going with this?

“I know, I know, original vampires are rare and basically fiction at this point, but the signs were all there. Think about it, it makes sense for these old vampires to be interested in the killer. Whatever this is that we’re tracking is the only thing that would pose a real threat to their kind.”

“Okay, sure. Let’s say Victor worked for an old vampire. What does that have to do with He Tian and Mo Guan Shan?” Zhengxi said smoothly.

“Well, you see, Victor was unnaturally loyal and attached to his master. He would talk incessantly about how his master was making him stronger, making him into the perfect weapon. He wanted to be perfect, wanted to find a way to get ahead. I’m convinced it was why he wanted to work with me. He was obsessed with taking the place of another vampire who was closer to his master. Said that he was an imperfect, broken creation, that he could do better.

“I never thought much of it all, until now. Victor was an extraordinary vampire, for being common that is. His senses were sharp, sharper than most. He was intelligent, and had the ear of his master. Does that remind you of anyone else?”

Jian Yi frowned, understanding the connection he was trying to imply. “That’s a stretch, Liam.” 

“Is it? Think of how close those two are. Guan Shan has He Tian’s ear. He Tian values his opinion above all of the experienced hunters around him? Guan Shan’s perceptive, unnaturally so. He could smell my disease before even He Tian was able to, and he supposedly found some connection in the evidence no one else could crack for decades? Maybe, this is the vampire that Victor sought to take the place of.”

“You think that Victor knew He Tian and Guan Shan?” Jian Yi scoffed. “Liam, listen to yourself. This sounds like a conspiracy. You don’t have any evidence. It’s all assumptions.”

“Think of how upset He Tian became when he discovered I killed Victor!” Liam quickly interrupted. His brow furrowed and his grip on his coffee tightened. “Why else would a vampire care so much? I’ve been trained my whole life to see these connections, to look between the lines. If vampires with original blood are still around and active, then there aren’t many. If He Tian really is one of them then the chances of this all being connected is that much higher. I’m telling you, there's more to He Tian and Mo Guan Shan than what they want you to see.”

Zhengxi and Jian Yi were silent, half gobsmacked at the absurdity of the conclusion Liam had drawn and half impressed. He Tian was indeed of original blood, but Guan Shan was not his sire. It seemed Liam was completely blind to their relationship, but that was how He Tian wanted it. Maybe He Tian thought if people knew, it could be used against them somehow, or, was that just human thinking? They could correct him, but that would mean they would need to reveal some truths, truths about She Li, about Guan Shan, about them.

“Liam, we don’t have the evidence to prove that. He Tian he…” Jian Yi looked to Zhengxi, unsure of how to handle this but Zhengxi was closed off from him. It took Jian Yi off guard. “H-his goal is to catch and kill the killer. Nothing more. His relationship with Guan Shan is special, but Guan Shan, he wasn’t turned by He Tian. He doesn’t work for him. Not like that” 

“And you know all of that for sure? Not a doubt in your mind that he could be lying? The similarities between Guan Shan and Victor are too great, these things happening now, meeting you two, meeting them, it's too great of a coincidence.” Liam shook his head, taking a breath. “Listen, you don’t have to agree with me to know that He Tian and Guan Shan are dangerous. You must at least recognize that much.”

Zhengxi turned and sat on the bed. His face was unreadable, making Jian Yi feel uncomfortable. He had always been so open to him. 

“What exactly are you asking us to do?” Jian Yi said, turning his attention back to Liam. 

“If He Tian is controlling these vampires, if he is grooming these common vampires to be weapons, then he must be stopped. He and Guan Shan both. We use the killer, we separate them, we do whatever we have to do. But, this is what we need to do. This is our purpose as hunters, our chance to do the right thing.”

Jian Yi’s jaw was tightly clenched. The hatred and disgust in Liam’s words was palpable. How Liam described the necessity of He Tian and Guan Shan’s deaths was exactly how he felt about She Li. Using the killer, telling Guan Shan how it was the right thing. They had told him it would absolve him of his past sins. Jian Yi felt his stomach turn. He could see it now. Is this how self righteous he had sounded too? He hated She Li, hated all that he’d done to him, to so many humans, and even for what he had done to Guan Shan though he didn't know the full story. But that hatred had acted like a poison, only, slipped into the wrong glass. 

“If He Tian dies, how exactly do you plan on getting the blood you need to live?” Zhengxi questioned. 

“I’ll find another,” he said with a shrug but the others still didn’t seem to believe him. “What, you thought Victor was the first?” He chuckled and shook his head, almost as if amused by their naivety. “Listen, I’ll use as many of their kind as I need until I've fulfilled my purpose, and it just so happens I have the perfect tool at my disposal to do so.”

Zhengxi swallowed thickly and Jian Yi went pale. How many? How many had he used and killed?

Liam saw their expressions and sighed. “Don’t be like that. Think of it as their final service to humanity. Because of their sacrifice I’ve saved so many humans. If they still felt what we do, if they still had their humanity then I’m sure they would have chosen this path as well.”

“I think you should go,” Jian Yi said quietly. 

“You’re young. I know it’s hard to make these choices, especially when the monsters seem so human. But you have to remember they’re not. They're not us. Don’t let them use your empathy against you.”

“I said go.”

Liam stood with his coffee and paper. “Think about what I said.” He walked past Jian Yi but stopped in front of Zhengxi, meeting his gaze. “I know that when the opportunity comes and the hard choice needs to be made, you’ll do the right thing.” With that he walked out, passing through the broken door, a reminder of He Tian’s monstrosity, or Guan Shan’s humanity, it was all perspective. 

With Liam gone the room went still and silent. Jian Yi gathered himself, taking in Liam’s proposition. What was wrong or right seemed to get more and more muddled with each passing day. He couldn’t bring himself to hate He Tian or Guan Shan, not even after what had happened that morning. If he closed his eyes, he could still remember them from the private jet, before everything had gone wrong. If they were truly monsters, then why could he see such love and humanity in them? Why would He Tian protect someone so fiercely if not for love?

Jian Yi moved to stand in front of Zhengxi. For the first time he could remember, his partner looked lost. “Hey, what’s going on? Why won’t you look at me?”

“I’m scared of disappointing you,” he said softly.

“What do you mean?” Jian Yi didn’t understand. It was clear something Liam said got to him, but what? “You… you can’t actually be considering this. We know he’s wrong, it's She Li behind all of this, not He Tian.” 

Zhengxi nodded. “No, I know that.”

“Then what is it?”

“I just, I don’t know Jian Yi,” he said with frustration, his voice rising. “This whole mission has been wrong, backwards. I thought, after our first job with He Tian it would be fine but things are different this time. Maybe we were wrong to ever cross this line.”

Jian Yi took a step back. “Cross this line? You mean work with them? But we agreed, we said that we would do whatever it takes to take She Li down, to find the truth! We needed them, we still do. They’re our allies, Zhengxi.” 

“Do you really believe that He Tian is going to tame Guan Shan like he’s some dog to bring to heel? You think that Guan Shan will quietly live out eternity on blood vials alone? I know you’re not that naive!” 

Zhengxi’s words echoed between them, cold and harsh. Jian Yi was shocked. He grasped for words, for a response. He could see that this was eating at him, he knew it had been for some time. 

“He Tian has already admitted to us that if it was what Guan Shan wanted, he’d let him devour the whole world. He Tian may not be training killers like She Li is, but he’s certainly not keeping balance where Guan Shan is concerned. They're going to continue killing as soon as He Tian gets what he wants out of our deal. Who’s to say they won’t kill us? We’ve been a problem to him more than once already. He’s already shown that he won’t hesitate to resort to violence.”

“You don’t know that. Even today, Guan Shan proved us wrong. You saw it. And yes, He Tian retaliated, but he isn’t some reckless, bloodthirsty vampire! He’s smart, and I really do believe that he believes in balance between vampires and humans. It’s just, with Guan Shan it's complicated. He Tian, he’s in love with him! Can’t you see how much he cares about him? He would do anything to protect him, even if it meant protecting him from himself. So no, He Tian may not value human lives the same way we do, but I trust that he won’t let Guan Shan go off the handle. He can’t afford to. It would mean losing the man he loves.” 

“Jian Yi, I’ve tried so hard to protect you, to shield you from everything I can. But this, this is just wishful thinking. You’re only seeing what you want to see.”

A tear fell from Jian Yi’s eye that he quickly swept away. “No Zhengxi. I think you’re afraid that Guan Shan isn’t the monster we thought he was. That vampires aren’t all we thought they were. Because, if that's true, then we’re responsible for all the horrible things we’ve done to them, to him. But, listen, we bear that weight together, just like we always have. We can’t just follow these rules and traditions blindly. We have to learn, we have to change.”

Present Day, Alfriston

Guan Shan turned back to Zhengxi and Jian Yi as He Tian and Liam dipped out of sight. His stark red eyes nearly glowed in the dark as he looked at them, waiting for them to make the first move.

Jian Yi cleared his throat uncomfortably. “So, should we head out then?”

“Lead the way,” Guan Shan murmured, gesturing for Jian Yi and Zhengxi to start. 

Zhengxi wasn’t thrilled to have his back to Guan Shan, but he didn’t dare to take his eyes off Jian Yi either. They started walking, turning to the right side of the house. In the distance they could see the dim porch light of the farmhouse ahead. Yellow light slipped out of windows on the first floor, covered by worn white drapes. For a brief moment, a shadow of a figure moved behind them.

The three moved quickly through the tall grass, watching the house and stealing what glimpses they could get in the windows. Once again Zhengxi found it unsettling how silent Guan Shan’s movements were. He looked behind him more than once, nearly shocked each time to find him still there so close behind him. They stopped once they had eyes on the backdoor. There were several cars parked outside, and they swore they could hear the faint sound of music from within the house.

“This isn’t getting us anywhere. I’m going to get a closer look,” Guan Shan whispered. 

“What? What about what He Tian said. Won’t they hear you? What if they see you?” Jian Yi asked nervously.

“They won’t catch him,” Zhengxi answered, jerking his head in Guan Shan’s direction. “Go ahead, we'll wait here.” 

Guan Shan didn’t hesitate, sinking into the shadows and making his way up to the house. He moved quickly, stepping up to the side and pressing his back against the wood panels. He knelt below a cracked window, straining his ears. Words were muffled, drowned out by a radio playing a commercial somewhere in a far room. There was one thing that stood out however, the scent of human blood. Someone had fed here, and not too long ago by the smell of it. 

Human blood. The scent was so tantalizing, making his mind go fuzzy. He slapped his hand over his nose and mouth, smothering the smell. He forced himself to take short, shallow breaths. He could feel his heart race, pounding in his ears. He slightly stumbled, foot scruffing against the dirt outside. Suddenly, footsteps approached the window. 

“You think Andre is back?” A muffled male voice said from inside. He spoke to someone deeper in the house with a thick French accent, making it difficult for Guan Shan to comprehend. 

Who is he talking to? Another person in the house? A vampire, or compelled human? Guan Shan tried to focus, inhaling through the nose and trying to single out the scents but the blood was too distracting and he didn’t dare to try and take a deeper breath.

The man’s shadow came into view, blocking the light from the window and casting a dark shadow over the grass. He lifted the window up and Guan Shan held his breath, pushing himself against the wood. 

“I thought I heard something.”

Shit, Guan Shan reprimanded himself. He had done jobs like this a hundred times before with She Li, some even required him to be still for days at a time. So why couldn’t he keep it together when it mattered the most, bumbling around like a new fledgling.   

The second voice answered, louder this time. It sounded like a woman. “Relax. It was probably just an animal, or maybe the wind. I heard a storm is coming in.”

“I don’t know, it sounded different than that.” The man said, peering into the forest surrounding the house. Guan Shan looked out as well but couldn’t see any sign of Jian Yi or Zhengxi, which he hoped meant they couldn’t either. “I’m telling you there was a car on the road, not one of ours.”

“You’re being paranoid. There are other people in this town you know, and we’ll be out of here soon enough.” The vampire at the window didn’t budge, leaving the woman to walk up and join him at the window. Guan Shan could see her shadow wrap around his. “Hey, we hid our tracks well. No one would suspect anything after the fire.”

“I’m just going to take a quick look—”

At that moment, another sound echoed coming from the back of the house. Both Guan Shan and the vampires above turned their heads. 

“Must have been Andre after all,” the man said with a sigh of relief. “What took him so long?” The two above moved away from the window, their shadows disappearing from the ground in front of Guan Shan. 

Guan Shan took the movement and noise as his opportunity to move as well, ducking back into the grass where Jian Yi and Zhengxi sat shrouded. The two flinched as Guan Shan drew near, finally noticing his presence.

“There’s more than one in the house, and another coming,” he whispered hastily.

“All vampires?”

“I couldn’t tell for sure, but from the way they were talking, I’d guess so. It’s better to assume so at least.”

It was hard to see in the dark but Jian Yi could tell Guan Shan looked a little shaken. “What else?”

“There’s… there’s blood in the house.”

Jian Yi nodded in understanding. “Okay, it’s alright. You did good.” 

Zhengxi took out his phone, sending the others a text. “Liam and He Tian need to know that we’re dealing with more than one vampire, and that more could be coming.”

“Do you think the killer would target a group?” Jian Yi asked.

Guan Shan shook his head with a look of defeat. “No, it’s always been just one victim at a time. I-I was wrong. We should’ve gone elsewhere.

“Don’t let Liam hear you say that,” Zhengxi whispered. “He’s insufferable enough as is.”

The remark surprised Guan Shan. He hadn’t suspected that the hunters would side with him on, well, anything.

Jian Yi nodded. “It was a good guess, Guan Shan. We can only go off the information we have in front of us. We’re here now. So, I say we deal with this then start fresh tomorrow.”

Guan Shan didn’t quite know how to respond. Why was Jian Yi trying to make him feel better?

“He Tian wants us to meet up back at the car,” Zhengxi said, motioning to Guan Shan. “Let’s head back.”

Guan Shan gave one last look towards the back door of the house and stopped in his tracks. A tall, broad man with dusty brown hair was approaching, stepping into the yellow light from the back porch. The vampires from inside stepped out, walking up to him and speaking quickly in French. 

“Guan Shan?” Zhengxi whispered again. 

“I know him,” he said, still staring. 

“What?” The hunters turned and looked at the three vampires. “Which one?”

“The tall one.” Guan Shan was transfixed, focused like he was trying to remember a dream after just waking up.

“You mean from earlier on the road?”

Guan Shan shook his head. 

“Is he a friend?”

“I don’t know.” He seemed to think for a moment, then turned back towards the house. “I-I need to get closer. Don’t get in my way.” Without asking for permission Guan Shan headed in the opposite direction of the driveway.

“Wait!” Jian Yi tried to stop him but his whisper didn’t carry far, not that Guan Shan would have listened anyway. Zhengxi tried to grab him too but he was too quick, slipping away towards his target.

“Fuck!” Zhengxi cursed under his breath. The hunters watched with horror as Guan Shan approached the window once more, this time lifting himself up and effortlessly stepping through the open window without making a sound.

“What is he doing?!” Jian Yi said, panicked. “He’s going to ruin the whole operation.”

Zhengxi pulled out his phone. Multiple texts were coming in from He Tian asking where they were and why they hadn’t met them yet. “Well, the killer likely isn’t here. So, not much to ruin.”

“You think he can hold his own against a group though?”

Zhengxi shrugged while quickly typing out his message. His eyes flickered up to the vampires still talking outside. “He Tian’s not gonna like this.”

“Well, it wasn’t our fault. He just up and left.” Jian Yi chewed on his lip nervously. “What do we do?”

“Nothing. What can we do?”

“Isn’t it our obligation to do something about this nest of vampires?”

“That nest of vampires may be leaving.” Zhengxi nodded towards the back door where the trio were walking towards one of the parked cars. They rounded the car and popped the trunk.

Jian Yi was going to suggest they head back to the driveway, but they both froze in place. An oppressive presence weighed heavy behind them, making the hair on the back of their necks stand on edge. They both turned around to find He Tian’s silver eyes staring back.

“Where is he?” He growled.

“I-In the house,” Jian Yi sputtered. “We couldn’t stop him.”

“What did he say, what were his exact words?”

“Well, he didn’t say much. Just that he knew him, the tall one. They’re all still outside.” Jian Yi pointed to the vampires huddled around the trunk in the distance.

Liam caught up, pushing through the grass and joining them. “What part of ‘we should stick together’ did you not understand,” he hissed. 

He Tian laid his eyes on the open window on the side of the house. “I’m going in,” he said before silently following Guan Shan’s footsteps.

“What about us?!” 

“I’m going too. I still need this idiot,” Liam grumbled before taking off behind He Tian. 

Zhengxi shook his head. “He Tian will be fine. He can’t be killed.”

“But what about Guan Shan, and Liam? They’re outnumbered. What if there are more of them in the house? Zhengxi, Guan Shan said there was blood in the house. What if there are humans in there?”

Zhengxi hesitated. He wasn’t exactly jumping at the chance to walk into a nest with next to no intel or preparation, vampires on their side or not. “We shouldn’t get involved, Jian Yi. It’s not safe.”

“We’re hunters. It’s our job to get involved with vampires. Besides, I have you to protect me.” Jian Yi turned and headed towards the house. Zhengxi cursed and followed.

Chapter Text

Liam stayed close behind He Tian as he walked through the empty house. As far as he knew Jian Yi and Zhengxi hadn’t followed them in, or if they had, they hadn’t caught up with them yet. The house looked vacant for the most part, dusty and quiet. The old walls groaned as the wind pushed against them outside. Liam caught glimpses through the windows of dark storm clouds rolling in from the west. 

“Where is he?” Liam asked in a hushed voice, barely audible.

“If he doesn’t want to be found, then he won’t be,” He Tian replied in a low whisper, but a hesitation in his voice revealed a hint of his anxiety. He stepped carefully over the worn and scuffed hardwood floors of the farmhouse, making as little noise as possible. The vampires outside were distracted but who knew for how long that would last. As far as he could tell there were no other vampires in the house, none except his. 

Guan Shan was almost too good at going unnoticed, but He Tian had years of practice searching him out. He listened intently, and looked for the little signs of his presence. Things were a mess inside, disorganized and unkempt. Several bags were stacked by the front door, likely the vampires’ belongings. It seemed they planned to be moving on soon.

In some ways, they were lucky. A radio playing in the living room masked some of the noise of their footsteps and murmured voices. There was a distinct smell of human blood that would ensure the vampires outside wouldn’t be alarmed by the smell of humans in their space. This luck however, could easily backfire. If he and the other vampires could smell the blood this strongly, then he could only imagine the effect it would be having on Guan Shan. He needed to find him quickly. What had he been thinking coming in here on his own? Who was this vampire he supposedly recognized? He must have been important enough to cause Guan Shan to brashly enter the house.

“Look,” Liam murmured, pointing into the room they were passing. It looked like a mud room that led to the back door. Hooks for jackets hung high and muddy boots splayed across yellowed tiles. Mixed in with the dirt was remnants of smeared blood. “I bet they drag bodies through here.”

He Tian nodded in agreement. The chances of there being live humans somewhere in the house was rising and the likelihood of Guan Shan being able to walk away from a wounded bleeding human was slim to none. He Tian looked around, trying to decide the best place to start. There was a door that led down to the basement, and a staircase that led to the upper floors. The smells were too scattered for him to pinpoint, making it hard for him to guess where Guan Shan would have gone. “Let’s go upstairs. He could be looking for a good vantage point to watch the vampires below, or…”

“Or what?”

He Tian didn’t answer, but his expression told Liam all he needed to know. He didn’t want to imagine it, but every minute that ticked by in this blood soaked house was another minute closer to losing everything they had fought and worked for.

The two walked past the bloody room to the staircase that wound up the house in sections. They could see all the way to the attic from where they stood. He Tian took the stairs slowly, the wood creaking under his weight. Liam stayed close behind, his eyes continually straying to the back door. He didn’t have the senses He Tian had to guess when the vampires would return. 

“This is a waste of our time,” he huffed as they reached the landing of the second floor.

“Once again, no one is forcing you to stay. So either shut up and help or get out of my way,” He Tian said coldly. He was in no mood to play games with this hunter. The two began slowly glancing through the rooms. He Tian hoped that Guan Shan would make himself known to him if he saw him coming. Though, Liam’s clumsy limp might have the opposite effect. He was grateful at least that Liam had stopped talking. 

“Your blood is interesting, you know.”

He Tian sighed, jaw tightening with irritation. 

“With Victor, I feel like a vial of his blood would really only hold me over for a few days. By the fourth or fifth day I could feel the disease corrupting me, eating at me once more. But yours, yours has been different, more potent.”

“If you have a point, make it.”

“Oh no, no point.” Liam grinned. “Just an observation.”

“Observe quietly then,” He Tian snapped back. He walked slowly through the halls, stepping into a room that faced the back of the house. He stepped up to the window, staying close to the edge.

“Your little companion is different too. Something tells me, you two are a lot closer to all of this than you are telling me. There’s gotta be a reason we’re out in the middle of nowhere fucking around with a nest of nobody vampires, rather than chasing the real lead I provided. Why would he come in here?”

“For someone who’s just trying to get a hit of some vampire blood, you seem very motivated to find this killer.” He Tian turned and faced him. “Or is it that you just can’t stand to be wrong?”

“But I wasn’t wrong, and don’t you dare demean me because of my disease. I’m not some junkie looking for his next fix.” Liam’s tone and expression looked honest for once. There was no plastered smile, just raw conviction and disgust, though it didn’t last for long. He quickly composed himself, standing up straighter. “I’m the most driven and experienced hunter here, so of course I’m interested in whatever it is that wields this kind of power. But look around, the killer isn’t here. There wasn’t some super vampire killing people in droves, just a simple nest. Rare, but not improbable. You should’ve listened to me, to the other hunters.”

He Tian narrowed his eyes. Other than the obvious motive of striking a bargain for blood, he was beginning to suspect that Liam had some other motive to find the killer. Why was he so invested in the case? He was just too self-righteous, too secretive. Despite his reservations however, He Tian couldn’t deny his usefulness. The program he and Victor had created was valuable. “We were all just guessing, trying to make the best choice we could. There was no promise that the killer would be in Hastings either.” 

He Tian looked down below at the vampires outside, still talking around the cars, arguing perhaps. Were they waiting for more vampires to return? Planning their next move? It was just starting to rain, a light drizzle that splattered against the window pane, blurring their silhouettes. He Tian concentrated on the tallest vampire, the one Guan Shan supposedly recognized. He studied his features but nothing stood out to him. 

“Why is that you are tracking down this killer?” Liam asked, his smug grin still plastered on his face. “Aside from self-preservation that is.”

“I don’t know what you’re getting at Liam, but now’s not the time.” He Tian was getting fed up with this back and forth. He moved from the window and headed into the next room. Layers of dust were left undisturbed and there was a staleness in the air. Still no sign of Guan Shan. If he wasn’t here then maybe he’d be back downstairs, closer to the vampires or following a different scent.

Liam followed, frustrated with how He Tian was dodging his questions. “It's just a little too coincidental to me that after years of searching, you and your little vampire friend suddenly have intelligence about a rare breeding of vampires that are seemingly stronger and more bloodthirsty than regular, that no one else seems to know about.”

“It's no coincidence. There’s just more to vampires than you know. You seem to think very highly of yourself, your experience, your knowledge. But you’re just a child in my eyes, stumbling around poking at things you know nothing about.”  

“I know everything.” Liam said abruptly. “There’s no need to keep secrets anymore.”

He Tian turned to him slowly with an incredulous scoff. “Secrets? You want to talk about secrets? What about you trying to conceal the truth about killing Victor, or about your disease? I think you have enough secrets for all of us.”

“I know about you, about what you are, who you are. I’ve already told the other hunters.”

“Oh really?” He Tian rolled his eyes. He walked up to him, cornering him up against the peeling wallpaper. “What is it you think you know, hunter? If I’m what you think I am, is it really wise to threaten me?”

“Who said anything about threatening?” Liam said with a curl in his lips. “Besides, you wouldn’t hurt me. You need me, need my program.”

A sour, menacing laugh rumbled from He Tian’s chest. “I’ve been searching for this killer for more than double your lifetime and you think you’re in a place to what, blackmail me?”

The room seemed to get smaller, the stale air and He Tian's intimidating aura was stifling. Still, Liam stayed determined. He wouldn’t be intimidated easily. “Double my lifetime and nothing to show for it. You can try to fool the other hunters, but I know they’ll see it my way eventually. Right now they’re desperate, they still think you’ll help them but I think we both know you have no intention of keeping your deal with them. What I do want to know is what you intend to do with Guan Shan, with all of your experiments. What you’ve created are perversions to nature.”

He Tian couldn’t hide the disbelief in his face. What Liam was suggesting was so utterly ridiculous he could hardly believe the words coming out of his mouth. “You fucking dare to accuse me of this? I haven’t had shit to do with it. You’re more stupid than I thought if you’re going around jumping to these absurd conclusions with little to no evidence. I have no intentions to do anything with Guan Shan. I do have every intention of keeping my deal with the hunters, despite how they’ve given me every reason not to. Perhaps you should assume less and ask more.”

“Oh, I think I’ve asked enough. Jian Yi and Zhengxi have told me enough.”

He Tian’s stomach twisted into knots. What would the hunters have told him? Worry quickly turned into paranoia, rationale and fear collided. Was this whole thing a trap? He wanted to believe in the hunters, wanted to trust that they would honor their deal, but seeds of doubt had taken root the moment they had gone behind his back not more than a day ago. Were they conspiring again? If they attacked, Guan Shan would be blindsided. Would he defend himself? Would he slaughter them both? He never should have let him go with them, never should have let him out of his sight. He needed to find him, he needed to be with him right now.

“I don’t have time for this.” He moved away and stood in the doorway, pausing for a moment before turning back to Liam. “Let me be extraordinarily clear. The minute you are no longer useful to me, or prove to be more of a nuisance than you’re worth, I won’t hesitate to be rid of you. Our deal is that I supply you blood so that you can go on living your pathetic life, and you keep your mouth shut and let us use the technology that you and Victor created. Now, are you going to be a problem, human?”

Liam didn’t answer, only glared back. He clearly had something more to say but He Tian wouldn’t hear it. Suddenly, they heard a faint shout from down below, directing both of their attention. “The basement,” he murmured. “Let’s go.”

Jian Yi slipped through the window a bit more clumsily than the others, his lanky arms and legs getting caught in awkward positions and struggling to get down. He landed in the room with a thud, immediately freezing in place but there was no reaction to the noise. He looked behind him as Zhengxi reluctantly followed him through the window. It was clear he didn’t agree with this, but he wasn’t about to let Jian Yi head into the wolf den alone. 

The two looked around. They were in a kitchen that was mostly empty aside from a few discarded things on the stained table. “Where did they go?” Jian Yi whispered.

Zhengxi shook his head, still gathering his bearings. It was a big house and the pressure of the immense danger they were in weighed down on him. If they got cornered by the nest of vampires they would be done for. They had never taken on more than one vampire at a time, and that was with being prepared. He listened but he didn’t hear any sign of He Tian or Liam, yet alone Guan Shan. They shouldn’t have followed. He had half a mind to grab Jian Yi and drag him out of the house before it was too late. Jian Yi however was already heading deeper into the house. He didn’t even have his gun drawn. Zhengxi walked up and stopped him, motioning at him to get out his weapon. 

“Oh!”

Zhengxi slapped his hand over Jian Yi’s mouth, eyes burning with warning and frustration. Jian Yi nodded apologetically, understanding the severity of the situation. Finally, Zhengxi slowly removed his hand. Jian Yi took out his gun, loaded with the wooden bullets and nodded to Zhengxi once again. 

The two moved silently through the first floor of the house, peering into different dark or dimly lit rooms only to find nothing. It had started to rain outside. Tree branches tapped against the windows and howling wind drowned out the sound of the creaking floorboards. Jian Yi tapped Zhengxi’s shoulder, pointing down to a faint smear of blood on the ground. Zhengxi bent down and looked closer. It looked to have been hastily washed, but there was a trail leading down to the basement. Had they been dragging bodies down there? 

“If there are humans here, we have to help them.” Jian Yi whispered urgently.

Zhengxi nodded in agreement. The two followed the faded blood and creaked open the old door that led downstairs. The stairs were pitch black with a single lightbulb hanging above them. Jian Yi’s hand hesitated over the switch and he swallowed hard. There was a stench coming from down there, the stench of rot and death. Their instincts shouted at them to turn back, a primal instinct of survival demanding they turn and flee. But before either could suggest leaving, they heard a small voice. “Please,” it said. It was so small and quiet they thought they must have imagined it, but one look at the other confirmed they had heard the same thing. 

Jian Yi flicked on the light, sparking the lightbulb to life. It flickered until finally keeping a steady glow. They stepped into the staircase and closed the door behind them before slowly heading down. At the end of the stairs there was a turn, obstructing their view of what may be at the bottom waiting for them. The stairs themselves looked as if they could fall apart at any moment. The hunters stepped carefully, but each creaking step seemed to scream their arrival. Jian Yi had to bite his lip to keep himself from wincing. His hands sweat around his gun that he held tight, all while trying to keep his breath even.

As they were about to reach the bottom, Zhengxi stopped Jian Yi and stepped in front of him, going first. Zhengxi may have been scared too, but his face didn’t show it. His hands were steady and his eyes were focused. Jian Yi held his breath as they rounded the corner, but to his relief there wasn’t much of anything. The basement was unfinished and cramped. There was an old wash room in front of them with a sink that smelled of mold, but there were no dead bodies or visible blood in the dim lighting. 

Once again they heard a voice, only this time it was a low groan accompanied by the sound of shifting movements. There was a hallway that led further in that Zhengxi motioned to. Jian Yi stepped into line behind him as Zhengxi led the way. The sounds were getting louder, quiet voices and muffled movements. There were definitely people down here. Had they been drugged, wounded? Would they even be able to get them out?

At the end of the short hall was another room. The light from the stairs barely reached them here, leaving little to nothing to see with. But, they could hear it, humans, groaning and breathing in pain. Left with no choice, Jian Yi pulled out his phone and turned on the flashlight, pointing it to the closest corner of the room. He gasped, seeing three human bodies sitting against the walls. They looked so pale, drained of blood and covered in bite marks, struggling to breathe. He immediately ran up to one, gently trying to pat his cheek and get him to come to.

Zhengxi followed suit, turning on his light and scanning the rest of the room. He froze as his light landed on the farthest corner. Not daring to move, he spoke in a soft but urgent voice. “Jian Yi.”

Jian Yi didn’t look at him, too busy trying to help the person in front of him. He had tears welling in his eyes. “What?” 

“Jian Yi.” Zhengxi said again, more firmly this time. “Come back to me right now, slowly.” 

“What?” Jian Yi said with confusion, finally turning his head. His gaze followed Zhengxi’s light and his eyes went wide. “Guan Shan?!” he gasped under his breath. He was there, hunched over a human, fangs latched in their neck. His hands were gripping the woman so tightly they were white. He seemed completely unaware of their presence, so caught up in the feed. He fed with such voracity that he looked like a starving savage animal, a monster. Jian Yi couldn’t comprehend it, watching in shock and horror.

“Jian Yi. Now.” Zhengxi said again, lifting his hand and motioning for Jian Yi to come to him and take it. 

Jian Yi finally snapped out of it and began to stand, but in that moment the man in front of him lurched and grabbed his arm. Jian Yi couldn’t help the panicked shout that escaped his lips, the fear from being touched so unexpectedly. 

Immediately Guan Shan stopped feeding, snapping his head around and staring at them with those piercing red eyes that made their skin crawl. Blood dripped from his lips and chin, and his pupils were blown. He was unrecognizable, a completely different person than what they had come to know in the previous weeks. The hunters immediately understood the terrible situation they were in. Either Guan Shan would kill them, or if they defended themselves, He Tian would kill them. They were trapped. They had just one last hope, and that was to try and leave peacefully and bring He Tian back down there to handle it. The possibility of that happening now was inconceivable, but it was the only hope they had. 

Zhengxi raised his free hand in a non aggressive stance but kept his gun ready in the other. He spoke as calmly as he could manage despite the terror and dread he felt. “Guan Shan, it's us. Zhengxi and Jian Yi.” He began to slowly inch closer to Jian Yi as he spoke. 

Guan Shan’s red eyes tracked him as he moved. He still gripped the human he had been feeding on, seemingly unwilling to let her go. 

The human man gripping onto Jian Yi’s arm began to blubber and cry. “Help us,” he groaned. “Please, please don’t leave me down here! They’re going to come back!”

Jian Yi turned and tried to hush him and calm him down. Emotions would only rile up Guan Shan more, he’d seen it before. “Please, stay calm. Don’t cry. We’re going to help you.”

Guan Shan’s eyes left Zhengxi and landed on the crying human. He cocked his head, pupils shrinking and growing in animalistic interest. 

“Shh shh,” Jian Yi tried desperately to calm the man down. 

“Look at me,” Zhengxi tried again, aiming to get Guan Shan’s attention. “Do you know us?”

Guan Shan licked his lips, smearing the blood around his mouth. The woman in his clutches groaned softly, still alive, but just barely. His focus was still solely on the human peeking out behind Jian Yi.

“Guan Shan,” Zhengxi tried again. “We’ll go get He Tian. He’s with us. Would you like to see him?” 

There was a small spark of recognition in Guan Shan’s eyes, a glimpse of himself that reacted to He Tian’s name. He turned his attention back to Zhengxi, head twisting. 

Zhengxi felt a wave of hope and relief though his heart still beat wildly. They may just make it out of here alive. He took another slow step closer to Jian Yi. “We’ll come right back with him. He can help you, if you let us leave.” 

Guan Shan’s grip on the woman eased up just slightly. They watched as his unsettling gaze seemed to calm and he finally blinked, making him seem more human once again.  

“Jian Yi, slowly stand up and come to me.” Zhengxi instructed. 

Jian Yi started to stand but the human man panicked once again, pulling Jian Yi back down. “Don’t leave me!!” he screamed.

Zhengxi’s heart dropped as he whipped his head back to Guan Shan, watching the animal instinct take back over in the blink of an eye. 

The man gripping onto Jian Yi cried and shook. “I don’t want to die!”

“Fuck!” Jian Yi took out a small syringe of sedative and stuck it in the man’s shoulder, silencing him, but it was too late. Guan Shan dropped the woman and rose to his full height in the small basement. He snarled and stalked over to Jian Yi, picking up the pace as he moved. Zhengxi raised his gun, taking aim with shaking hands. 

Guan Shan was nearly upon them, terrifying and gruesome. “Guan Shan!” Jian Yi stuttered. “W-where is She Li?” He asked desperately. 

Guan Shan blinked, movements halting before taking a stumbling step back. He looked angry and confused, looking around before his eyes began to roll back and he collapsed face down on the floor.

The hunters exhaled, breathing heavily and steadying themselves. Zhengxi leaned over, resting his hands on his knees as his body shook. “The compulsion, of course. Jian Yi, good thinking.”

“I-I wasn’t sure if he’d be lucid enough for that to work. We got lucky. But, someone will have heard that. They’ll be coming.” As if on cue, the ceiling rattled, bits of dust falling from the heavy steps that moved above them. Someone was moving around on the first floor of the house.

“We gotta go!” Jian Yi whispered urgently.

“It's too late to run.” Zhengxi looked around, trying to come up with a plan. “We need to hide.” 

Jian Yi looked at Guan Shan on the floor. “What about him?”

“What about him?! You saw what I did, right? Liam was right about him. He’s beyond saving. He’s a monster.” 

The footsteps were moving closer, they were heading towards the door to the basement.

“Shit, they’re coming.” Zhengxi said. He thought quickly looking around. “Sit next to him,” Zhengxi pointed at the wall next to the man Jian Yi had just sedated.

“What?”

“Just, please, trust me! Do it!”

Jian Yi complied, squeezing in next to the man and the other pale body against the wall. The smell reeked, making it difficult to even breathe and their skin was so cold giving him chills. Zhengxi moved quickly, half draping the other body over Jian Yi. He moved to Guan Shan and ran his hand across the blood that dripped on his neck then back to Jian Yi, smearing the blood onto his neck. “When they come down here, don’t move. Do you understand?”

“This won’t work.” Jian Yi said, flinching as Zhengxi rubbed the blood over him.

“It's not about it working, it's about buying time until He Tian makes it to us. If the other vampires heard all that, then he’ll be on his way too.” 

“Zhengxi I–”

“We don't have time,” he interrupted. He moved to the other wall and lay down next to the dying woman. He rubbed more blood on himself then went still, waiting. They could hear murmured voices above them, slowly getting louder. The lightbulb over the staircase flickered in and out until it finally went out for good, leaving the entire basement in complete darkness. The only noises left were the pained breaths and moans of the people around them. 

Suddenly, the door to the basement opened up with a loud creak. “I’m telling you, I heard something.” It was the male vampire from before. Zhengxi recognized his accent. “Shouting, I’m sure of it.”

“It's just the blood bags acting up,” a woman responded from further up. “Leave them be. We’ll finish them off soon enough when the others arrive.”

“Shouldn’t we check? We need to make sure they all live long enough so everyone has enough to make the trip without feeding.” 

“Do what you want Gabriel, what do I care?” 

The woman's voice faded off and her footsteps could be heard above them, walking away. Zhengxi hoped for a moment, maybe this other vampire wouldn’t come down after all, but of course they were never that lucky.

“I’ll check with you Gabriel,” another male voice said. He was much easier to understand, his accent less thick. Zhengxi tried to control his breathing and relax, but his heart was racing, pounding as the two vampires descended. His eyes flickered to Guan Shan, still collapsed in the middle of the floor. Finally, two shadowy figures appeared at the mouth of the hallway facing the room.

“Shit. Looks like we got a rat.” A white light illuminated the room, shining directly onto Guan Shan’s red hair and bloodstained fingers. 

“How the fuck did another vampire get in here?” The second vampire said walking up to Guan Shan and bending down. They were close, Zhengxi could see the shimmer on their clothes, still wet from the rain.

“Is he dead? Why is he just laying on the floor like that?” 

“Not dead, his body’s not desiccating.” He put his hand on Guan Shan’s. “His skin is warm. He was feeding down here.” The vampire’s eyes looked up towards Zhengxi’s direction. Zhengxi went completely still, holding his breath and closing his eyes for fear that their light would reflect off the whites of his eyes. 

“The woman, see? Doesn’t seem like he finished her off though. Maybe there was something wrong with her blood?”

“Collette is going to be pissed we let another vamp get to our blood stash. How the fuck did he even get down here unnoticed?”

“Collette doesn’t have to know. We can clean this up quickly.” 

“We can’t just hide it from her. What do we do with him?”

Zhengxi dared to open his eyes again. He watched as the two vampires stood over Guan Shan. With both of their lights he could see them a little clearer now. It was the tall one with the brown hair that Guan Shan had recognized from outside, and the other was the one that had been at the window. So, it was only the woman upstairs and it sounded like more coming. We’re fucked. 

The tall one, Andre he had called him, stared at Guan Shan and turned him over to his back. “Oh fuck.” 

Guan Shan groaned with the movement. He was slowly coming to as the compulsion wore off, blinking slowly and gathering his bearings. 

“Oh fuck! We gotta go, right now!”

“What? What are you talking about?” The first vampire asked, confused.

“I know this vampire,” Andre said, voice trembling. “He’s one of my old master’s projects. No, more like the project. I- I don’t know why he’s here. She Li’s been gone for years. But, if he’s here it's bad. We need to leave, right now. She Li can’t find me again! I won’t go back!”

“Andre, Andre, just calm down. We can’t leave until the others arrive. Let’s just go tell Collette what’s going on. We’ll handle it.”

“No Gabe, he’s waking up. He’s seen my face. We need to kill him, then we need to run.”

“Then rip out his heart, what’s the issue?”

Andre was clearly afraid, not convinced he could take him, even like this. “No, better to be sure. We do it the traditional way.”

“The stakes are upstairs.”

“Go get them! Now, before he can fight properly!”

Gabriel quickly scrambled out of the room and up the stairs. Guan Shan stirred again, turning back to his side and trying to get up. Andre took a step back. “S-stay down!”

Guan Shan’s vision slowly adjusted and he got to his knees, kneeling on the ground. He felt disoriented. The smell and taste of blood was so potent and powerful, right there on his lips and all around him. He looked around, eyes finally landing on Andre.

“You... I know you,” he said through labored breaths.

Andre scoffed. “Should I be honored?! The great Mo Guan Shan hasn’t forgotten me! Do you remember what you helped our master do to me!”

Guan Shan was silent, like the memory was right there just out of his grasp, muddled by images of golden eyes and inescapable commands. “We… we turned you.” 

Fire burned in Andre’s eyes. Hatred and fear welling in his chest. “You killed me! You took everything from me! Turned me into this so She Li could control me!”

“H-he believed in you. He said you had potential, that he could make you strong.” Guan Shan’s words weren’t fully his own. He had spoken them a thousand times before. It was what She Li had told him time and time again like a mantra. It was what he had been taught to, no, forced to believe. 

“Make me strong?” Andre scoffed. “Well, he wasn’t wrong about that.” 

Guan Shan shook his head, trying to clear the haze that surrounded him. His senses were being assaulted, but it was slowly coming back to him. He raised his fingers to his lips, finding them covered in blood. His chest tightened and his breaths came shorter. What have I done? No no!! What have I done!?

Guan Shan turned to look at the woman he had fed on and saw her chest still moving. She was still alive! He was about to look away when he paused, seeing a face he recognized. Zhengxi looked right back at him, unmoving and covered in blood. That would mean Jian Yi would still be down here too. 

“What are you doing here? Are you leading She Li here? Is there anyone else with you?!”

“No,” Guan Shan said a little too quickly, turning his gaze back to Andre. 

“Ah,” Andre said with a dark and desperate laugh. “You’re lying.” He started to skim the room in a panic. “Because I know you're a pet, not a master. You don’t act alone.” 

“I’m alone,” Guan Shan said again. His eyes quickly glanced at Zhengxi who remained still under the woman’s body. Every time he spoke he could taste and smell the blood coming off of him, from the room. Undeniable hunger coursed through him. His hands started to tremble, his mind begged to break under the pressure, chanting feed, feed, feed on repeat. 

Andre paused then smiled. “There.” He reached in and yanked Jian Yi’s arm, heaving up from the wall and grasping his hand around his neck. “This human’s not like the others. He’s fresh.” 

Jian Yi shouted and struggled, trying to pull his gun but Andre was quicker, grabbing Jian Yi’s wrist and forcing him to drop the weapon to the ground with a clatter.

“You’re working with hunters?!” he laughed. He squeezed Jian Yi’s throat, causing him to choke and squirm. 

Suddenly, a gun shot rang out loud and clear, slicing through Andre’s chest but missing his heart. Zhengxi shrugged off the woman but kept his gun aimed at the vampire. He was breathing hard and his eyes looked wild. “Let him go!”

Andre barely flinched as his skin quickly healed. “Seems we have an infestation of rats.” He slammed Jian Yi to the ground with crippling strength then lunged at Zhengxi before he even stood a chance to react. He ripped the gun away and without a second thought sank his teeth into his neck. 

Zhengxi had never felt pain so sharp in all his life. It burned like poison and the next thing he knew he was screaming, panicking as he felt his very life being drained. And there was nothing he could do. He tried to fight off the vampire but his grip was like iron. He was nothing, just an insect in comparison. His strength meant nothing, his training meant nothing, his life was about to be nothing. 

All at once, the pain stopped and the pressure was gone. He blinked and heard a grunt as Andre’s body collided against the opposite wall. He fell to the ground and held his neck. Looking up he saw Guan Shan crouched over him in a protective stance, snarling at Andre. He blinked again and Jian Yi appeared at his side, staying behind Guan Shan too. He was bleeding and already had a bruise forming on the side of his head.

“Do not touch them,” Guan Shan hissed, staying low and close. “I’m nobody’s pet, not anymore. These humans are mine.” 

“Yours?” Andre laughed. “No, you’ve just downgraded masters. Now, get out of my way. I’ll kill you myself. Where the fuck is Gabriel with the stakes?” 

Suddenly, wind stirred, and a presence darker and more severe than he’d ever felt before breathed behind him. “Right here,” a low voice uttered in his ear, right before a wooden stake drove through his heart. Andre sputtered blood then fell to his knees. His skin quickly grayed, blood in his veins turning to dust and muscles going stiff. 

He Tian stepped over Andre’s dead body, walking directly up to the three in the corner. His heart sank as he saw all three of them covered in blood. 

“He Tian!” Jian Yi said with relief. “Where are the other two?”

The wooden stake He Tian had used dropped to the floor as he reached his arms out for Guan Shan first. “C’mere, are you okay?” he said with worry. Guan Shan didn’t hesitate, stumbling over to him until He Tian grabbed his shoulders and held him steady. He began checking him over, needing to feel him in his hands.

“He Tian, the vampires?” Jian Yi pushed.

“They’re dead upstairs, but more are coming. Liam is watching for them. What happened?”  

“He Tian, I- I…” Guan Shan’s eyes pooled with tears. He had failed. He fed. He would have killed them all, and worst of all, part of him still wanted to, part of him still felt the overwhelming urge to feed. “I–” 

“He saved our lives,” Zhengxi interrupted. 

He Tian’s eyes left Guan Shan for just a brief moment, really seeing Zhengxi and Jian Yi for the first time since coming into the room. Zhengxi’s voice was sincere, and despite all of the blood, they were all still alive. From the brief bit he had seen and heard when he had come down the stairs, Guan Shan had been in between the vampire and the hunters, shielding them almost.  

He Tian pulled Guan Shan into his arms, holding him against his chest and trying to calm him down. The smells in this room were particularly strong and he knew there was more to what had happened judging by the blood all over his mouth and hands. “It’s okay now. I’m here.” He could feel Guan Shan shaking, he could hear his heartbeat thumping. He may be showing restraint right now but it wouldn’t last much longer. It was a miracle he was even still himself right now. “We all need to get out of here,” he said firmly.

“What about these humans? We can’t leave them behind,” Jian Yi said, moving to another woman sitting on the ground, feeling her pulse. “They’re all still alive. They’ll die if we leave them here.”

“Jian Yi,” Zhengxi said softly, painfully aware of how much this would hurt him, but equally aware of their precarious situation. He looked to Guan Shan, shaking, likely minutes away from unraveling into ravenous hunger. “A nest of vampires is about to descend upon this place and we are not in a good position. We aren’t prepared. If we stay here, we could all die.”

“What? No. No we can’t just–”

“Jian Yi. You’re hurt, I’m bleeding, and Guan Shan… he’s… Jian Yi, we have to go.” 

He Tian began to move but paused as once again footsteps were heard above them. 

“Vampires?” Zhengxi asked in a shaky voice. Were they too late?

“No, it’s Liam.” He Tian moved Guan Shan behind his back.

A minute more and Liam entered the basement. He had blood splattered on his jacket and a stake gripped tightly in his hand. He looked dangerous, bloodthirsty even. Zhengxi and Jian Yi had seen hunters like this before, ones that reveled in the kill. It wasn’t so uncommon in their line of work. No one truly sane decided to hunt monsters for a living, but Liam was a monster of his own. 

“I see lights down the road. More than one car. We need to leave, now.” Liam’s sentence cut short as he laid his eyes on the carnage of the room. His face twisted with disgust, his gaze landing on Zhengxi still kneeling on the floor, on the blood dripping down his throat and over his fingers. “What the fuck is going on down here?”

“It’s fine,” Jian Yi said hastily, stepping up and in between him and Zhengxi. “We ran into some trouble but we’re all okay.”

“We need to get going,” Zhengxi said from behind him.

Liam didn’t move, eyes narrowing to He Tian and Guan Shan shadowed behind him. He could just see the blood dripping down his chin and the red staining his fingers that curled around He Tian’s arm. His breathing quickened as he finally noticed what was all around him. Bloodied bodies of pale, drained humans. He looked at Zhengxi once more, glaring at the wound on his neck. His words shook as he spoke, anger beginning to boil. “He bit you?”

“No, no Liam. It wasn’t him. It’s not like that.”

Guan Shan was unraveling, getting more and more restless. Liam’s hatred and the hunters’ uneasiness was only more fuel for the growing tension. He Tian could feel him slipping, hear his breathing grow shorter and heavier. “That’s it. We have to go.” He started to move forward, but Liam didn’t budge from the mouth of the room.  

“Move.”

“Your companion is looking a little rough.” 

His words were laced with disgust and He Tian immediately recognized the tone. Liam was looking for a fight, had been since the beginning. But now wasn’t the time or place. He set his jaw, feeling his protective instincts warring with logic.

“Liam.” Jian Yi stepped up with his arms raised.

“Why are you protecting him?” He spat. “He’s a vampire! A freak! I’m done pretending like this is normal, like he’s normal.”

“There’s more to this than you’re realizing. Please, just, let’s go and we can hash this all out when we’re all safe.” Jian Yi tried to be diplomatic, tried to reason with him, but Liam was beyond reasoning with. He was blinded by his disgust, by his notion of who Guan Shan and He Tian were, looking only for evidence that supported what he believed to be true. 

“That’s enough.” He Tian shoved past Liam, ushering Guan Shan towards the hall.

Without thinking, Liam reached out, grabbing Guan Shan’s arm. “We aren’t done.” 

Guan Shan snapped at the touch, baring his fangs and snarling at Liam with a lunge that He Tian just barely held back. 

“Guan Shan no!” He Tian struggled to grab Guan Shan’s long limbs and keep him in place, calling out to him and trying to calm him down. Bits of blood fell from Guan Shan’s mouth as he gnashed his teeth like a starving animal once more. 

Liam reacted like any hunter would, raising his stake and striking back. He Tian watched as an unsettling smile spread over Liam’s face as he moved, but before he could land his blow, Jian Yi rushed in. His good arm took the brunt of Liam’s momentum but he still cried out in pain as Liam’s body hit his own. Liam’s smile shattered into pure rage as Jian Yi got in between him and his prey. 

The movement, the heightened emotions, the blood and bodies all around them were too much. Guan Shan was beyond words now, unable to contain his bloodlust any longer. The thin line of restraint he had been holding to so tightly snapped, bending to the all consuming and desperate need to feed. He could feel that awful, frightening need, starvation. Hunger so strong it swallowed him whole, made him forget who he was. He could feel every nerve burn, his stomach turning, his mind screaming. Survival, fear, and obsession gripped his mind, strangling any rational thought.

Just like in the private jet before, he became uncontrollable. He Tian fought him with desperation, pleading and calling out to him to come back to him, to remember who he was. “Guan Shan please! Please!” It was all pointless, Guan Shan wasn’t there anymore. He couldn’t hear him. 

He Tian felt a panic surge, the reality of their situation crashing down on him. The vampires would be at the house any minute. They’d see the dead bodies and hear the noise they were making. Liam was going to attack again, now or later. There was no way he was going to back down now that Guan Shan was reacting this violently. Jian Yi had stopped Liam’s first blow but Liam was clearly the more experienced hunter. 

He couldn’t do it all. He couldn’t protect Guan Shan and the hunters and fight off a nest of vampires, not all at once. Guan Shan was so strong, impossibly strong. How much longer could he hold him down? How long would he be in this state up for? He Tian frantically looked for the vervain. Surely the hunters would have some but where?

Liam shook off his shock of Jian Yi’s interference and tried to push him away from him, but Jian Yi didn’t back down easily. Despite the pain in his head and the bruise forming on his side, he didn’t budge, shoving Liam right back and trying his best to get him to stand down. “Liam, just calm down. Let’s talk about this!”

“No more talking! You’re seriously still defending him?! Just look at him, look! There’s a monster right in front of me, and I’m going to do what hunters are supposed to do. Kill it!” 

Jian Yi grabbed Liam’s stake and tried to rip it out of his hands, but he was injured and the weaker of the two. No matter how hard he tried he couldn’t take it from him. The two fought over the stake, until finally Liam’s patience was at an end. He raised his fist and punched Jian Yi so hard he fell to the floor.

“Liam stop!” Zhengxi screamed. He tried to get up and help but his body wouldn’t listen. Blood still spilled from his open wound and his legs shook. With every movement his head spun, lightheaded from the blood loss. 

With Jian Yi out of his way, Liam was free, turning back to the vampires with a murderous look and cynical laugh. “You’re all so weak.” He watched as He Tian struggled to hold Guan Shan back, looking for his opening. It didn’t take long for him to find it. Guan Shan was the most volatile vampire he’d ever seen, reckless and bloodthirsty. Liam charged, focused on the reds of Guan Shan’s eyes, so wide and wild. 

Liam’s emotions laced with the potent intent to kill was too enticing for Guan Shan to deny. He swung his elbow back, slamming it into He Tian’s face and breaking his nose with a crunch. He Tian grunted and reeled back, losing his balance just long enough for Guan Shan to slip out of his grasp. He moved fast, rushing at Liam with fangs bared. 

Liam shouted, stake at the ready. “Come at me!” But at the same time another voice screamed louder.

“Guan Shan!” Zhengxi shouted from the ground, his voice full of desperation. “Where is She Li!! Where is She Li?!”

Guan Shan stumbled just before he could reach Liam, grabbing his head and falling to his knees. Liam didn’t hesitate to seize the opportunity. Just as the wooden point of the stake touched Guan Shan’s flesh, Liam felt a sudden intense pain accompanied by a loud crack. Sharp pain shot up through his arm and a scream ripped through his chest.

Liam looked down to see his mangled arm, and immediately felt the nausea sweep over him. He could see his bone exposed and the blood, so much red. The next thing he knew he was being jerked up and met with red blazing eyes that burned with so much wrath and anger that it stifled his scream.

“I warned you,” He Tian seethed. 

“You… need… me,” Liam gasped through pained breaths. 

“Not as much as I need him.” He Tian took his hand and shoved it into Liam’s chest cavity, wrapping his fingers around his beating heart. Liam’s eyes went wide and still. Blood spilled over his lips and out of his nose. He sputtered and gurgled until He Tian finally granted him the mercy of death, tearing his heart out of his chest. Liam’s body dropped to the floor with a thud. 

He Tian threw the heart down next to his body then turned back to Guan Shan. Zhengxi’s question hadn’t kept him down long. He wasn’t lucid enough for the compulsion to fully work. He was already reaching for Jian Yi’s ankle on the floor, dragging him closer to sink his teeth into him. Jian Yi screamed and desperately tried to trigger the compulsion again, but his questions fell on deaf ears.

Up above He Tian could hear the car engines and the sound of crunching gravel. The vampires were here. There was no more time left, leaving him with just one last option. A tear fell from his eyes as he reached down and grabbed Guan Shan once more, yanking him back from Jian Yi’s legs. He was covered in blood and filth. The pain he felt seeing him like this was indescribable. It never got easier, only now, he was here to help him, not She Li. He knew this wouldn’t be easy, but he made a promise. It was time to keep it. 

“I’m sorry baby,” he murmured, then in one short move, he gripped his head and snapped his neck. Guan Shan instantly went limp in his arms and the basement went silent. 

Jian Yi looked up in shock. He was shaking with tears streaming down his face. “He Tian…”

He Tian slowly set Guan Shan down, cradling his head. Upstairs footsteps and shouting could be heard. The rest of the nest had arrived. He Tian wiped the tear and gently let go of Guan Shan. “Stay here, watch him,” he said to the hunters.

“Wait! You can’t just take them all–”

“I said stay here and watch him!” He Tian shouted before turning and walking out of the room towards the stairs. Things could not have gone any worse and once again he had been backed into a position where he had to hurt the man he loved. 

He didn’t know which way was up anymore. What was right? What was wrong? Did any of it matter? If he couldn’t take care of the one person that mattered then what was the point of any of this?! He never should have let Liam join them, never should have dragged Guan Shan into the search for the killer.

Just as he reached the top of the stairs the door opened to a vampire coming to investigate. Before the man could even get a breath in, He Tian was on him, ripping through flesh and bone and tearing his head clean off. Another came at him, and another, and another, but they were no match for him. All the anger, all the grief, every ounce of pain, he let it all go in a reckless outburst.

Eventually they began to run, fleeing for their lives out the front door. He Tian stalked after them, not ready for the hunt to be over. Images of Guan Shan, ravaging and bloody, flashed in his mind. He could still hear Liam’s sickening laugh, Zhengxi’s desperates screams. It was all his fault. His decisions led them to this. 

He stepped out of the house and into the misty rain. The vampires were fleeing into the trees surrounding the house. They were fast, but he was faster. He hunted them down, killing them before they could reach the road and escape. Finally he caught up to the last one, ripping them back and throwing the vampire to the ground. He didn’t waste time, crouching over the vampire and beheading them. 

Slowly he got back up, stepping away from the body in front of him that was quickly turning gray. Tremors coursed through his body, the raw power and remnants of his intense emotions. All around the house vampire bodies lay mangled and scattered. It was a massacre. He couldn’t remember the last time he had let go of control like this. What had he done? This wasn’t who he was. He looked down at the blood on his hands with a blank stare. It took him a moment to come back to himself, the pressure in his pounding head slowly waning.

As he began to walk back towards the house, he heard a sound in the trees. He swung his head back around, sharp eyes looking for any sign of movement. Did I miss one? Could’ve sworn that was all of them. He took a step forward, closer to the woods, but he couldn’t hear even a heartbeat. Must have been an animal, he thought to himself. I’m just… too wound up.  

“He Tian!” Suddenly Jian Yi’s voice could be heard coming from the house. He showed up out of breath at the front door. “He Tian, it's Zhengxi. He’s not doing good. You gotta come—”

Jian Yi stopped short, looking out at the trails of blood and shredded flesh. He swallowed back bile that threatened to rise and spoke with a shaky voice. “H-he Tian?” 

He Tian slowly turned back. He looked different, lower than he’d ever seen him before. All the smug power and pride seemed washed out leaving a vulnerable side exposed that Jian Yi felt he wasn’t meant to see.

“It’s safe now.” He Tian said. His voice was hollow, not fitting of someone who had just slaughtered a nest of vampires single handedly. He seemed almost out of it, resigned and distant. “Let’s go.”

Jian Yi took a breath and followed He Tian back into the bloodstained house, a home that had become a tomb for both human and vampire alike. Once again they descended back down into the dark putrid basement. Jian Yi didn’t want to spend even a single minute more down there. 

He Tian found Guan Shan and Zhengxi just as he had left them. Zhengxi looked pale and sickly. There was a sheet of sweat clinging to his skin. The vampire that had bit him hadn’t been gentle, feeding with the intent to maim and kill, not for sustained food. He Tian bit into his own wrist, drawing his own blood before lifting it to Zhengxi’s lips. 

Zhengxi squirmed away at first but He Tian held his head in place, coaxing him to drink and be healed. As he ingested the blood, the color slowly started coming back to his skin and the wound on his neck began to mend. 

Once he had enough, He Tian pulled his hand back and left him to Jian Yi’s care. He quickly moved to Guan Shan and scooped him up. Guan Shan remained limp in his arms. His broken neck was healing but it would take some time for him to wake up, and with a killer headache at that. 

“What about these humans?” Jian Yi asked.

“Do what you want,” He Tian murmured, adjusting Guan Shan in his grasp and heading out of the basement. He took the stairs quickly, bringing Guan Shan to the kitchen where he laid him on the table. He looked outside, he probably had an hour or two before the sun began to rise. Less before Guan Shan woke up. 

He quickly looked for a towel and ran it under the water of the sink. He wouldn’t be able to clean everything but he could at least get the blood off of Guan Shan’s face. The smell of blood was unavoidable but having it right in his face wouldn’t help Guan Shan’s condition. Would he be okay? 

Self-loathing and disappointment crashed through He Tian in waves. What had he been thinking? Dragging Guan Shan around with him, bringing him here? He was a selfish bastard. How was he really any better than She Li in the end?

With the wet towel in hand he walked back to the kitchen table and gently began washing off the blood around Guan Shan’s lips and chin. His expression looked so peaceful, so at ease. It was hard to comprehend that this was the man that had been so violent and bloodthirsty just minutes ago. 

“We’re making a call to get the people downstairs out of here,” a voice said from the doorway of the kitchen. It was Zhengxi, looking like a whole new man after consuming the vampire blood, healthy and strong. 

“We’re leaving.”

“Okay. Then we’ll see you back at the hotel.”

“No… I’m taking Guan Shan back to China.”

There was a tense silence between them before Zhengxi spoke again. “What do you mean you’re going back to China? There’s still other places here that we can search for the killer. We don’t need Liam, we’ve already seen enough. We can break the encryption, figure out how to use it without him. We can still—”

“No, Zhengxi. I never should have gotten Guan Shan involved in all this. It was a mistake. He’s not ready for this.” 

“What! What about our deal?”

“Deal’s off. I’m sorry. I can’t help you, and I won’t need your services in helping me hunt the killer any longer.”

Zhengxi grit his teeth. “No. No, you can’t just back out now. Not after everything we’ve been through! Not after what we’ve done! We killed Liam!”

“No, I killed Liam. It was by my hands that he died.”

“He Tian, we’re so close. I know you feel it too. Alfriston may have been a bust, but there’s still time to go elsewhere. We can leave Guan Shan at the hotel while he recovers.”

He Tian shook his head, dropping the bloody towel on the table and lifting up Guan Shan’s limp body once more. “We can’t have it all. I put my search for the killer above what Guan Shan needs and look what happened. I… he’s more important to me. I almost just wasted my chance with him, again. I won’t fall into this mistake again. He needs more than that, he deserves more.” He began to walk away, heading towards the other exit of the kitchen, but stopped. “I really am sorry.”

With that He Tian left, leaving Zhengxi feeling hopeless and defeated. He wanted to be angry with him, wanted to hate him like Liam hated him. But despite everything, he found himself feeling sorry for him, for him and for Guan Shan. 

Why had Guan Shan protected them? Twice now he had stepped in on his behalf. He was a hunter who had hurt him, questioned and prodded him for close to a year. He had questioned Guan Shan at every turn, belittled and demeaned him. Yet when it came down to it, when it would have been so easy to let the vampire kill him, Guan Shan risked himself and saved his life. 

Maybe this had all been doomed to fail from the very start. Outside of He Tian they were just a pair of novice hunters and a junkie vampire. No one could deny tonight had been a disaster. But, how was he supposed to tell Jian Yi that He Tian had left. He knew that Jian Yi wasn’t ready to give up on answers just yet. 

It had been a long night and though he may have been physically healed, his head was far from steady. Now wasn’t the time to be making grand decisions or be chasing after vampires. Zhengxi ran the back of his hand over his forehead. If tonight had taught him anything, it was that no matter what they decided, no matter how righteous they tried to be, things would end in blood and pain regardless.